《The Devil Who Violates》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Now, please violate me.¡±


    The man remained silent when the woman walked into the room and asked for sex. He couldn¡¯t speak, but even if he could, the situation was so ridiculous he had no idea how to respond.


    Once he looked into the woman¡¯s eyes in an attempt to grasp her intention, he couldn¡¯t move. Rather, he sensed a dignity paired with a confident look that didn¡¯t match her words.


    ¡®Ha?¡¯


    Brows furrowed, he frowned with his bottom lip jutting out in a small pout. He slowly traced his current situation back to the start, trying to find where he had lost his judgment. If he were asked where it went wrong, the story would be a long one. Precisely from the time a man was born.


    There were creatures that should not exist in this continent. Their ¡®exact¡¯ ace was The Devil. The problem was that they were races on this earth that had to live without sunlight on the underground continent.


    As soon as he was born, his parents had suddenly disappeared and his red eyes did not allow him to pretend to be human. That¡¯s when his hell started.


    He was ostracized, despised, abhorred, and tortured, so he fled, again and again.


    Eventually, he was caught and brought here to the Holy Capital. A city that possessed the greatest power to punish the devil and more power than the royal family to combating evil and unclean things. When they brought him to the capital, he thought he had neared the end of his life. It had been 25 years since he started running away.


    The man was born a demon, but he had no devil¡¯s ability to perform magic or necromancy. The only thing he had was the demon¡¯s blood that coursed through his powerful and strong body.


    This kind of ending might seem unfair, but the man accepted it quite calmly. He might have been a little tired of running away.


    However, for some reason, he was led underground into a solitary cell that could only be said to be luxurious. The walls were lined with jewels and in the middle of the room sat a king-sized bed. A silver silk canopy above the bed gently and fell down like the morning sun. Glittering with chandeliers plastered with gold hung from the ceiling.


    A man who was born a demon and had been treated as one since birth, he had never seen such sight. He wondered for a moment if all the prisons in the holy city were like this.


    ¡°Hmm. Sooner or later, the saint will be here.¡± The old priest who brought him to the luxurious room said gently.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡®Did I mishear him?¡¯


    Turning his head, the priest glared at him with eyes full of vigilance and disgust.


    ¡°You have neither the right to ask nor the right to choose. Do you understand? Do as I say and if you refuse, death will be all that left for you.¡±


    ¡®Since you¡¯re just going to kill me quickly, why do you have to act like such a jerk.¡¯ The man scratched the back of his head.


    Before leaving in the solitary cell and closing the door, the priest gave one last warning, ¡°Do you remember the ceremony before you came to this room?¡±


    ¡°You mean sitting in the middle of pentagram painted with holy water and having my back sliced into?¡±


    Compared the torture he¡¯d faced in the past which left his where his insides feeling like they were being baked in an oven while his blood was sucked out of his body, last night was a almost a pleasant experience.


    The priest nodded slowly and made an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°You have one rule on you. if you break it, the pain will return to your body and you will end up dying horribly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯d rather die with a single stroke. So, what¡¯s the rule?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to the saint.¡±


    ¡°¡ª-That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t one of the demon¡¯s ability is to mislead people by using their words?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of talent, but¡­¡±


    It occurred to him that it was not a difficult constraint. Rather, if that would cause his life to be spared, he would be grateful.


    And that¡¯s where the story ended. Perhaps because people were afraid of devil, his meals came through a small hole in the door. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone else for three days since he first arrived.


    The woman appeared in front of him at the end of the fourth night.


    ¡®You¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    The woman watched hm in a haughty manner. The man, who wasn¡¯t allowed to speak, only looked at her. He tried to swallow, but his mouth was dry. She had Ice-cold sky-blue eyes and silver hair that was as white as the first snow in winter.


    The saint of the sun. Even he had heard rumors of a girl blessed by God. It was obvious who she was.


    ¡°Why are you staying still? Wasn¡¯t the devil faithful to pleasure?¡±


    Whether she was trying to deceive or test him, all kinds of delusions flashed through the man¡¯s mind, but he could not come to a concrete conclusion. Then there was only one choice left. To unconditionally obey the words of the holy saint.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t her, there could not be another woman who told him to violate her as a demon. Resignation, gratitude and a little bit of lust warred within the man as he stretched out his hand.


    The saint was not completely childish. Could she maybe be twenty years old?


    While that young freshness remained, her face was enough to attract his interest.


    No, it wasn¡¯t really just an interest. From the moment he first made eye contact, he couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away. The woman in front of him, apart from her position as saint, was no doubt a beautiful woman.


    Her eyes, reddish lips, white skin, slender shoulders, and a slim figure under the robe. He felt like he would be punished by heaven if he laid his hand on her. Even if the god of beauty came, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t be compared to her.


    The man had made up his mind. It was clear that the saint was not an innocent woman and had come to comfort him since he would soon die. Then, this uselessly decedent room¡¯s existence would be explained. It was prepared not for him, but for the saint. In any case, the man pulled the saint¡¯s arm, deciding not to refuse.


    The woman¡¯s body flinched when he only touched her fingertips. The man laid her on the bed regardless. Unbuttoning his top and climbed top of her and her face quickly turned red. Her stiff face was evidence of her nervousness. She looked completely different from when she screamed for him to violate her, but he didn¡¯t care much. It was natural to hate the devil.


    This man had been born as a devil, but he was not a devil in his bones. Rather, he just a half-demon that had lost all of the important abilities. Not knowing how to entrust his body to pleasure, he faithfully followed his human instinct.


    When he rolled up her thin robe, her white underwear and clean skin were revealed fully. There were no blemishes, let alone any scars, on the fine skin. It was different from his body that bore the marks of someone who had suffered from torture and worked hard. Feeling an unreasonable sense of immorality, the man ripped off his shirt.


    The man lifted his head at her exclamation. The saint closed her eyes tightly, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡®If you¡¯re going to be so scared, why did you come¡­¡¯


    The man¡¯s hand touched her slender waist and slowly moved up. Her chest was not big, but her waist was so thin that it looked relatively small. The man, who was carefully caressing her chest with one hand, at one point touched the one nipple.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    At the same time a weak groan flowed from the woman¡¯s mouth. Her nipples, which stood up in clear pink color, were hardened even by his clumsy caresses. In all truthfulness, this was his first time embracing a woman, but he was relieved that she seemed to be aroused.


    The man leaned down slightly for more contact. The woman¡¯s body flinched and reached when a warm tongue touched the pink nub. Every time he rolled his tongue, the tremor became clearer. Her reaction to every stimulus of his was lovely. As a man he couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her more.


    Every time their skin met, it became heated and their breathing got heavier. The woman wrung the sheet with one hand and her body twisted all over. The moans that leaked through the fingers that covered her face sounded like a song of a small bird to him. Was a woman coquettishness always so sweet? Everything was fresh and new to him.


    That freshness of touching another¡¯s bare skin amazed him. As someone who took a light handshake as a luxury, he never thought that one day he would lie naked in the same bed with such beautiful woman. From his fingers, arms, chests, collarbone, and neck, everywhere he touched the woman was very hot and cozy.


    Loneliness was familiar. He¡¯d never wanted to sleep with someone under a blanket either. But he felt so good that he wanted to go a little bit more, a bit stronger than the warmth that he had now.


    Leaning into the primitive instinct, the man¡¯s hand slipped inside her white underwear. When his finger touched her most secret part, the woman drew in a breath and arched her waist.


    ¡°Ah¡­.!¡±


    The soft two petals were already wet beyond measure. As soon as he checked her condition, he pushed his finger into her center. His middle finger glided inside as a transparent liquid wrapped around him.


    ¡®W-What are you d¡ª! Akh?!¡¯


    ¡®Now that we¡¯re here you don¡¯t tell me to quit now.¡¯


    He was already excited. Although he wanted to be buried inside the woman¡¯s body right away, he tried hard to resist his desire. It¡¯s too early. But he could not help his harsh breathing. He tried to slowly breath as he caressed the inside of the woman¡¯s body with his fingers.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    Every time he moved his finger, an uncontrollable moan broke out.


    The woman eventually bit her lip, covering her mouth. Her hand that clenched up the sheet was a little more strained.


    Licking her chest, biting her, and persistently stirring her inside, soon the tingling sound began to be heard in the woman¡¯s ears. It was hard for her to believe what was happening to her body. She could no longer afford to hide her face.  Red-hot with her arousal, she felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    She felt smooth and tight, so the man slowly pushed his index finger inside. As the healthy man¡¯s fingers filled her body, the woman¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°Ah, now, wait a minute¡­! I¡¯m afraid my head is getting light. Heung?!¡±


    A finger rubbed her clitoris without warning before it slipped back into her hole. At the same time, the woman curled her shoulders and shivered from the sudden stimulation.


    It was her first orgasm.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Seeing her reaction, the man breathed hot breath, too. Then, his hands move in hurry to undo his belt. He was deaf to any objections and would be unable to stop now.


    The moment she saw his large shaft, the woman¡¯s expression hardened. The man understood her expression as disgust. It¡¯s a familiar expression to him so he didn¡¯t feel the need to care. Even the saint in front of him knew who he was and still did this.


    However, the saint surprised him and spoke in a very cautious voice, ¡°Go¡­ as slowly as possible¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    He paused had not ordered him, but instead had made a request.


    Even laughter did not come out. He didn¡¯t want to go against the constraint and calmly suppressed his desire. Though at heart he wanted to rush like a beast, he slowly pushed his tip of his cock through her opening.


    ¡°Ah¡­ out¡­!¡±


    Pain mingled with the woman¡¯s moaning. That¡¯s when the man noticed something strange. However, there was no turning back. Pressing through the tight entrance, the moment his manhood thrusted deep inside, blood trickled from her hole and dyed the white sheet red.


    ¡°Akh¡­¡±

 Chapter 2

    She whimpered quietly. The man checked the bloodstain and quickly raised his head.


    The saint held back her tears and closed her eyes tightly. The silver hair that was disheveled in the bed was sweaty to the point that it glistened like a halo. The light felt like a blade that about to guillotine a man.


    ¡®Wait, is this¡­. Is this real?¡¯


    Why on earth did a saint give her virginity to a man who is evil?


    Although he had been through all kinds of hardships and lost a lot of his shame, he could not hide his embarrassment this time. But it was a feeling that he kept to himself.


    The saint¡¯s body, which had accepted him, was extremely exhilarating to the man¡¯s pleasure. Her tightness felt like a cave that one should not trespass. After tangled their body together, he only thrust once, but it made him frowned as he felt the stimulation turning him on.


    Oh, my god! Such a beautiful and fascinating body. If he looked away for a moment, it seemed all his reasoning would be broken.


    ¡®Are all women¡¯s bodies like this?¡¯


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be true. The man started to move his lower body as he watched the saint who could not hide her wantonness by covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    Every time their flesh hit, a sexy voice echoed in the room. The seductive moans that slipped from her mouth made his lust even hotter.


    ¡°Ahh.. hhnn..¡±


    Clear sweat trickled down from the man¡¯s forehead and formed on the tip of his chin. Every time the movement sped up, drops of sweat fell one by one onto the woman¡¯s navel and mingled with her sweat. The scene, which came into view at a glance, gave the man another satisfaction.


    When he hugged her white, porcelain-like waist and thrust his cock as deep as possible, he could hear her plead with him between breathy moans.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­ ah¡­ no..m-more¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Heuuk!¡±


    The man bit his own lips as he felt his body trembled. A pure white liquid spilled out of him and his breathing became heavier. The man paused for a moment and savored the lingering sensation of his first climax.


    Even though he had orgasmed, he was still hard. His hot shaft still filled the woman¡¯s inside and twitched as it if were his second heart. There were no words between them but both felt it.


    It wouldn¡¯t be hard to keep moving his hips and satisfy his desire, but before that, the man lifted his head and made eye contact with the woman. The moment his red eyes met hers, the sky-blue eyes flinched.


    ¡°Continue, please.¡± in a voice that smaller than a mosquito, the woman pleaded. The blush, full of shame, looked even redder against her white, jade-like skin.


    For the rest of the night, the two bodies remained intertwined. The act of chasing after pleasure, in an underground solitary cell for an unknown time, seemed as long and as short as a flash for both.


    The next day when the man opened his eyes, the woman was not in bed. He didn¡¯t know when she went out. As soon as the sex was over, the man had run out of energy and closed his eyes like he¡¯d fainted. It was an unforgettable first experience for him who had never been even been able to go to a whorehouse because of his birth as a demon. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he was feeling a little guilty at the same time.


    ¡°Was it a little too much?¡±


    It was in his heart that he could release his greed to a woman who looked young, innocent and seemed to have no time for the world. Besides, she was a virgin¡ªit was something that he still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about wizards and priests being a virgin but¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that a saint would do that.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s left for me is the death penalty?¡± He murmured quietly and scratched his head.


    It was a reasonable assumption after having intercourse with the saint that the devil would not be allowed to be alive under any circumstances. It was very easy to handle the existence of demons and keep their mouth shut.


    The man sighed loudly. He wanted to live, if possible, but his life here was not in his hands. The old priest, who¡¯d brought him directly to the solitary cell and warned him, was clearly the archbishop.


    Since he could not speak, he was not able to beg for his life and get sympathy. The man shook off the complicated thoughts and got off the bed.


    It was already mealtime and it was more important to satisfy the current hunger than later.


    Today, he expected for the meal to drive through a small hole at the foot of the iron door, but his long-standing expectations was broken when the iron door opened.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I brought you lunch.¡±


    The saint whom he slept with last night came in with a plate. It was the first time someone had personally brought a meal for him. He looked surprised.


    However, the woman looked at the man¡¯s condition and turned to face the iron gate. The tips of her ears were flushed red.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for the sudden visit! But, even if you¡¯re alone please wear your clothes!¡±


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    He¡¯d only just woken up and hadn¡¯t gotten dressed yet.  Their nighttime activities had lasted until dawn. He pulled on his pants in a cool, unashamed manner. As he was about to open his mouth, he remembered the archbishop¡¯s warning and hesitated.


    Don¡¯t talk to her.


    His voice was normal and held no supernatural powers and his lips had no scars, but he wasn¡¯t allowed to speak.


    ¡®It¡¯s annoying¡­¡¯


    He moved closer toward the woman¡¯s back causing her to flinch. She turned her head like a cat when he tapped her shoulder, which looked like it would break with one hand. The moment she faced the man¡¯s solid upper body, she stared at him in silence.


    Brown-skinned with well-proportioned muscles, his chest was covered in scars apparently from being cut, stabbed and living roughly. The sight was too much of a stimulus for her who had lived a pure life away from men. Even if though this man had repeatedly been inside her last night, her whole body still burned in embarrassment.


    Again, her cheeks turned red and the woman looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Please wear them properly, the top too.¡±


    The man frowned in annoyance. He couldn¡¯t understand what there was to be ashamed of when she had seen everything last night.


    Anyway, after he returned to bed and put on his shirt that he threw off yesterday, the lady handed him the plate. He thought it was the only thing she would do, but throughout his meal, the woman stood in the corner watching him.


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    The stabbing gaze on his back irritated him. When he made eye contact, she said nothing. She just gave a bitter and yet affectionate smile. Her elegant and beautiful face was something he could lose his soul for and never grow tired of. The man sometimes forgot to eat and stared at her face instead. Unaware of his thoughts, the woman kept her position with the exact expression all the time.


    Once he finished his meal and pushed the place aside, she opened her mouth. With her hands clasped together politely, she lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s late but I¡¯ll give you proper introduction. I¡¯m Senia, a newly priest who serves the sun god Acronix. I¡¯m not good enough, but I¡¯m a saint by the grace of god.¡±


    The man was clearly unimpressed with her words. Senia smiled awkwardly and continued.


    ¡°Your name is¡­ Carr? Archbishop Arte told me about it. He said you have been cursed and that you couldn¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m going to ask you questions and it¡¯s enough for you to give me a nod or a shake.¡±


    He nodded.


    The man¡ªCarr sat on the bed and moved his head in a calm manner. Only Senia¡¯s clear voice filled the chamber.


    ¡°Well, to the main point¡­ would you like to know what happened yesterday?¡±


    Carr examined Senia who stood in front of him. He nodded honestly. He didn¡¯t think he would lose anything by agreeing.  She had acted last night without any word explanation and her desire to now speak with him left him feeling suspicious.


    When she seen Carr¡¯s doubts, Senia explained quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just me and Arte who know about this arrangement and he was against letting you know what was going on. He thought there was no need or reason to tell the devil.¡±


    The start of her explanation made Carr even more curious. Senia couldn¡¯t face him and dropped her gaze to her feet.


    ¡°I used to agree with that at first¡­ but not now. I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s right to let you know if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Just as the questioned popped in his mind the answer came right after that.


    ¡°Because last night you treated me like a person and not a tool.¡± Senia had been certain about the situation in her heart until she¡¯d met Carr in person. It was because her opponent wasn¡¯t a man but a demon. Their nature was to treat saints as a tool and crush them roughly. If Carr had been an ordinary demon, she wouldn¡¯t be having doubts now.


    She reconciled herself to the fact that she needed to have sex with the demon on a regular basis. However, Carr didn¡¯t need her,  yet he had made eye contact and bothered with foreplay before he thrust himself into her. Senia was grateful for the fact. It was her first-time having sex. The experience had been forced onto her, but by some miracle losing her virginity would not be a terrible memory.


    As he watched Senia who trying hard to hide her embarrassment, Carr believed all her reactions from last night were honest. The expression on her face that he had interpreted as hateful might instead be something else.  Maybe she was shy and it was shame, not fear that caused her body to tremble.


    ¡®If she wasn¡¯t a priest, she would tell me more, but for now I¡¯m not going to refuse it.¡¯


    Eventually, Carr nodded his head. Senia sighed with relief at his gesture. She wanted to believe that Carr was different from an ordinary demon. It was because this meeting with him that last night would not be a one-time occurrence.


    ¡°Then where should I begin? Do you know about the Wizard and Divine power?¡±


    Carr shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Then, do you know what¡¯s the difference between mana and divinity?¡±


    He shook again.


    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t know about the requirement of priest¡¯s rank, do you?¡±


    This time, he nodded but the meaning was still negative. Senia smiled generously, perhaps as expected, without embarrassment.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll explain from the beginning.¡±


    She began to explain things one by one, just like Senia would teach a child. The story was as followed.


    There were two big differences between wizard and the priest. The sorcerer used magic to practice theory but priest used divinity to create miracles. It may seem similar at first glance, but when looked closely, the difference was huge.


    Wizards could not do anything theoretically impossible or unexplained. Even if a person¡¯s illness was treated by magic, it was only possible to treat it after knowing the details of the disease and analyzing it. But divine power did not work like that. Even if they knew nothing about the disease, as long as they relied on the miracle of God they could cure it.


    From simple colds and scratches to incurable diseases and unknown diseases, the act was called ¡®miracle¡¯, which literally mean the power of God. The role of the priests was to pray to better channel the holy power.


    Of course, there was a corresponding downside. As god¡¯s worshippers, the priest apprentices were always bound by discipline. Unlike sorcerers who used mana, preist¡¯s power was not restored naturally. When one¡¯s power dropped below a certain level one had no choice but to rrenew it again through prayer or good deeds. And there were types of miracles that could only be performed by certain level of priesthood.


    Senia was among the highest level.


    ¡°I was born as a saint and I can perform all miracles available under the name of Acronix.¡±


    That was the privilege of human beings that called saints in each religion. In particular, she was able to perform the miracle that would allow the dead to be brought back to live.


    After to her explanation, Carr realized how powerful Senia was. He opened his eyes in surprise. Senia continued with a nice smile.


    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t remove the curse of someone who¡¯s stronger than me.¡±


    There were only two curses of men that were mightier than a saint that Senia was aware of.


    ¡°One is Arte¡¯s silent spell he placed on you and the other one is.¡±


    There was silence as Senia shut her mouth for a moment and dropped her gaze. Then she looked up again and there were unidentified feelings in her eyes.


    ¡°The curse of the Great Devil is on my body. Because of the curse, my divine power cannot be restored unless I receive the power of the devil.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Carr couldn¡¯t say anything. Apart from Arte¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. However, it explained yesterday¡¯s incident. Otherwise, there would have been no reason for a saint to come and offer her virginity to a devil like him.


    Senia smiled weakly as she looked at Carr, as he frowned slightly unsure how to react. Her weak smile briefly reached her eyes before disappearing.


    ¡°Are you disgusted? The fact that a human being, a saint, dedicated her body to the devil in order to regain her power and position?¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t care. After three years, my power has finally returned. I was able to save a lot of dying people today.¡±


    Carr, who was locked up in a solitary confinement, didn¡¯t know but today there was a big festival in the city celebrating the return of Senia¡¯s power. Her position was exalted. However, the method of restoring her power had to be kept confidential. Many people would not be pleased with the nature of Senia¡¯s solution to her problem.


    As a saint, today alone, she was able to cure fifteen people with that newly restored power. All of those fifteen had been seriously injured to the point that they were terminally ill or couldn¡¯t be saved by traditional medicine.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    Carr murmured inwardly, swallowing his bitter feelings. He didn¡¯t feel good about it, but what choice did he have.


    Senia stepped closer to him, as he sighed and rubbed his neck.


    ¡°I know that saving people is a bad thing for the devil, but I will give you my body in return. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do.¡± Senia blushed as she lifted the bottom of her robe, revealing her lower body. Her previously hidden pure white thighs were revealed and captured Carr¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Today too, please.¡±


    Was it lust or sympathy that writhe in his heart? Carr wasn¡¯t sure of the answer as he pulled her arm and drew her closer to him.


    After a month of living in a solitary cell, Carr¡¯s daily life didn¡¯t amount to anything special. Eat, sleep, have sex with Senia. There was nothing more than leisure. He couldn¡¯t read a book because he didn¡¯t know how to read or write.  And even if he could, he had no one to chat with about it anyway It was a pretty good life, except for the relentless boredom.


    Senia visited Carr regularly.  Sometimes she came as frequently as every other day, but sometimes as many as five days passed between visits. The purpose was always the same, to restore her divine power. Except for the story that she told him on their second meeting, she never spoke more than a few words to Carr. She left his bed at dawn silently, without complaint or appreciation for the sex.


    As a result, they had been tangled with each other for a month and still knew nothing of each other. Senia only knew information that Arte gave about her about Carr. As for Carr, he didn¡¯t even know Senia¡¯s age.


    Well, he didn¡¯t really think it mattered anyway.


    Hot breaths burst through parted red lips. Today, like always, the two lay naked again on the bed. Over time, Senia¡¯s body had only grown more sensitive to his every touch. Carr was able to handle her more skillfully than the first time as he learned the secrets of Senia¡¯s body.


    Senia¡¯s shoulders flinched as he licked her chest and bit her hard nipple.


    ¡°Ah-Ahh!¡±


    Senia always tried to hold back her shameful moans. Even though he had seen every part of her, her embarrassment remained. He found that kind of her stubbornness cute, but sometimes it made him want test her boundries. He shoved his fingers a little roughly between her folds.


    ¡°Hn¡ªAhhh!¡±


    Senia tilted her head back as her body trembled. Carr slowly stroked her sensitive spot with his fingertips. As he rubbed her clitoris, her wetness coated his fingers.


    ¡°Hnnng¡ª¡± Carr kissed Senia on her neck, listening to her soft cries. Her white, soft skin was so appetizing that he wanted to bite it. Carr shifted his body where he could thrust inside her and Senia spread her legs without protesting.


    Carr¡¯s cock was much larger than most men, but she had no way of knowing that. Carr slid inside her slick opening and flied her up giving her pleasure. Though he could take her roughly, he chose to make sure that she was wet enough to reduce the pain of takin his shaft inside.


    Senia¡¯s naked body was very attractive and bewitching. As a result, he was always ready to cum, even without her touch. Even if her personality were bad, she was still beautiful enough to seduce any man in the world with her body. Her pure white skin smelled like fresh peaches. Her silver hair fell past her shoulder and gave off an unbelievable dreamy atmosphere.


    If she claimed to be a goddess, she would be able to deceived the public.


    ¡°Haa¡ªAhhn..¡±


    Buried deep inside her, Carr paused to enjoy the rush of stimulation. He slowly pulled out and then thrust back inside her where his seed and her love juice mixed together.


    ¡°Ahhhnn, ah, ennnh!¡±


    Now, Senia could no longer hold back her moaning. His thick, hot cock rammed into her several times. Hand holding her in place by her waist, Carr thrusted into her hole several times.


    ¡°Mhmm, Ahhh¡ª!¡±


    Before long, Carr¡¯s second orgasm approached. He instinctively pushed his cock as hard and as deep as he could. Senia closed her eyes when he came for the second time. The moment his seed poured deep into her body, she couldn¡¯t hold back her own second climax. Senia tugged the bed sheet harder as she felt his semen leaked out of her, her inside full of him.


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Finished, Carr and Senia drew in a deep breath still basking in the afterglow of their joining. Carr wanted to pepper her body with kisses, worshiping her. He wanted to hold her close, keeping her like this, all naked and open, just for him alone but he knew he didn¡¯t have the right to it. He¡¯s here only to give her power back. This was just sex without love, affection, not even conversation. They didn¡¯t kiss each other, at it was too intimate, afraid that it would cross an invisible line.


    ¡°Well¡­Sir Carr.¡±


    He thought that this meeting would be the same as usual, but it wasn¡¯t. Today, Senia carefully dressed and spoke with before leaving. Still naked and lounging on bed with only the blanket covering him up, Carr made eye contact with her. She gave him a pretty, albeit awkward smile, even though he looked at her with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you running out of meals?¡±


    Carr raised his eyebrow to express his wonder. Senia continue to speak, although she sounded a little dejected.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be your conversation partner¡­ because you aren¡¯t allowed to leave here. I just wanted to make it nicer for you even if it just a meal.¡±


    ¡®Nicer¡­. Is she serious?¡¯


    For Carr who was born and lived as a demon, it was the first time that he ever been told that kind of thing. His life was already in luxury for what he was used to and it was awkward to be cared for by someone like Senia. Carr was nothing than an unwanted devil who had obligatory sex with saint to replenish her power.


    Carr stared at Senia with wonder, but her blue eyes glistened as always. He couldn¡¯t sense any evidence of any ulterior motive or pretense.


    ¡®You said that you were a saint, but you¡¯re definitely a good person. You must have different thoughts than normal human being.¡¯


    Grateful for what he had, Carr quickly shook his head lightly. The meal provided to him were satisfactory.


    Upon seeing his answer, Senia smiled relief, bowed her head, and left the solitary cell. Left alone in his cell like always, Carr let out a dejected sigh.


    ¡°What am I doing when I should be worrying about my own life?¡±


    Keeping himself alive had always been Carr¡¯s top priority. And right now, he had a warm room, a fluffy bed, and a woman who visited him often to relieve her lust with him.


    Wishing for more than these luxuries would be greedy.


    A week had passed since since her last visit. After lunch, he sat on a round chair in a low mood.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Senia hadn¡¯t gone this long without visiting him before and Carr was nervous for many reasons. Had he become unnecessary? If that happened the only thing left to him would be death.. The boredom of his daily life had become worse without the distraction of sex. Some of his worry was likely the symptoms of frustration.


    To be honest, sex with Senia¡¯s body was addictive. Even now, he could vividly recall everything they¡¯d done together on the bed. Her soft skin texture, her singsong moans, and even her body¡¯s natural scent stimulated his sexual desire. His body heated at the memory of her silver hair unfolding splendidly against the white sheet and all ways she tried to hide her embarrassment from him.


    Just remembering made his cock twitch excitedly. Carr grumbled at the growing bulge in his pants. He was clearly waiting and anxious for her to come for sex.


    ¡°A month ago, I thought she was just pitying me, but somehow now I¡¯m looking forward to this. That¡¯s quite ironic.¡±


    Waiting for someone was strange to him. Carr struggled to clear his mind and stood up to calm his heated body.


    And that night like a gift from god, the iron gate of the solitary cell opened and Senia walked. Carr rose from the bed in surprise, not expecting her visit. It was already dawn, long after her usual arrival time.


    He stared at her in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ sorry to wake you up.¡± Soleia murmured. Her voice contained a small.


    Carr lit the lantern by the bed and raised his head. The dim light landed on Senia. Unlike the usual, where she entered wearing easy-to-remove robes, today Senia wore colorful and complex robes. A thick golden comb accentuated her silver hair, and she wore thick, embroidered white robes with translucent veils wrapped over her ????.


    ¡®Did you have a ceremony or something?¡¯


    Carr rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked straight at Senia. Like a lighthouse on a stormy night, only her figure could be seen clearly in his cloudy vision.


    Did her robes have wings? If he were a less practical man, he would say it was like she had angel wings. Her finely dressed appearance was several times more beautiful than usual. When he looked at her, his heart pounded, which woke up Carr quickly.


    ¡®If you¡¯re hurrying in here wearing that outfit, there must be a problem¡­¡¯


    It must be the reason why Senia¡¯s odd expression. He couldn¡¯t figure out how she was feeling, but he was convinced it was different from usual. Carr remained where he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Senia apologized again and closed her eyes tightly. She bit her lips as if  trying to hold something back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other place to take a break, but it¡¯s only for a short time. So can I stay here? I¡¯ll be quiet. Or you can¡­ you can relieve your desires as usual.¡±


    ¡®Is she trying to be considerate of my feelings?¡¯


    Carr kept still as he watched her. Was it because of her depressed mood or drooping shoulders? It looked like she was about to cry for some reason. Was she holding them back afraid of his reaction. As a saint, she seemed to be detached from everything.


    ¡°My coming here at dawn must be a nuisance at dawn. Sorry. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t endure the heavy silence and eventually Senia stepped back. She wore an awkward but pretty smile on her face. Only after seeing her expression did Carr understand Senia as a human being.


    She didn¡¯t act the way she did because she was a saint, but rather she a saint she had the pretent to be something more than a normal person. The position of saint was a matter of birth not choice. He could not even imagine the burden she carried.


    She was a person who said thank you and apologize to a devil like Carr several times by nature, but Senia was still just a human being. Her responsibilities had to sometimes be exhausting. Even Carr, who was trapped in his solitary confinement, could easily see that Senia had just finished an important day.


    ¡®What happened? If you¡¯re looking for a place to rest and you end up coming here¡­. You must have nowhere else to go.¡¯


    Carr patted a spot on the bed beside him which caused Senia to stop leaving. Instead, She approached him with a slightly hardened face. Coming to his bedside, she took a calming breath. She then undid her robe button one by one at a time, but Carr grabbed her hand to stop her.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Senia opened her eyes wide. Carr shook his head once and pulled her hand toward him, forcing her into the bed.


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡±


    Her blue eyes shook with embarrassment. Carr continued to look at her with his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t know exactly what she did as part of her role as a saint, but she was also young to bear such a great burden.


    He wanted to tell her to go home and rest, but Carr couldn¡¯t talk to her. Mouth open, he agonized over how to deliver the message. Senia looked back at him puzzled while Carr hesitated for a moment before he placed his free hand on her head. Her body tensed when he patted her head twice.


    It was a comforting gesture that he could only think of.


    Carr got off from his bead, leaving the still tense Senia alone. He leaned back against the wall before sitting in the round chair a few steps away. When he closed his eyes to go back to sleep, a comfortable stillness settled in the chamber.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Senia, who was left alone in a big bed, studied Carr for long time. Carr continued to sleep, his face expressionless. She thought that he would have frowned and throw her out or at least make her exchange time in the room for a night of sex. This exceeded Senia¡¯s expectations. Moreover, the sweet pat on her head was also unexpected. Senia¡¯s face, which still she looked at Carr, heated again. She quickly turned away to hide her reaction, but luckily he¡¯d closed his eyes.


    Senia curled up in the middle of the bed and hugged the blanket tightly. The sheets were clean and cozy as the bedding was replaced daily with breakfast. Moreover, she could smell Carr¡¯s scent on the bed since he¡¯d been sleeping there moments ago. His scent put her at ease, perhaps because they were together almost every night.


    ¡°Mister Carr¡­ are you really evil?¡±


    Carr heard the question but he couldn¡¯t answer it. However, the fact that Senia¡¯s voice had become calmer than the before was a small comfort for him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Senia murmured into the silence before her eyes closed her eyes gently. Soon only calm breathing could be heard. She didn¡¯t know if it belonged to her or Carr, but for let her forget what happened that day for a short time.


    ***


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to know anything about her at all.¡± Carr muttered into the empty room two days later.


    He didn¡¯t regret what happened, but honestly, he was still disappointed.


    ¡°Well¡­ if she needs more power or something, she will come back.¡±


    After his meal, Carr exercised lightly. Since the place was his, there was no one to complain. He did sit-ups and push-ups despite the limited space but it was better than doing nothing. It was familiar routine as strength and stamina were his means of survival when he lived outside of the solitary cell.


    Hours later, after he started exercising, the iron door opened unannounced just as he pulled his shirt over his chin.


    ¡°Huh, you still look depressed.¡±


    Carr¡¯s expectations, which had momentarily lifted, were brutally trampled on. His was Arte, who beckoned him to sit down. Carr stood calmly hiding his disappointment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a minute.¡±


    ¡°As you please.¡±


    Never taught about manners or etiquette, Carr sat comfortably on his soft bed as Arte had no intention of sitting there. However, the older man still frowned at his rudeness. Arte sat down on the round chair trying to maintain a solemn expression.


    Arte, the archbishop of the church serving the sun god Acronix, was an old man with gray hair and a white beard. He possessed a solemn atmosphere. The total number of demons that he had killed already well past the double digits and would have included Carr if it weren¡¯t for Senia.


    The two sat facing each other and Arte was the first to speak.


    ¡°You boy, you said that you were a mercenary when you lived outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Because there was nothing else I could do.¡±


    ¡°So, you have good knowledge about the world and geography?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I know enough. Not many people wanted to do business with the devil so I didn¡¯t have a lot of options for work and got ripped off allot. I usually had to try many places before I could find work. I used to travel around aimlessly without a desinationed, so I have pretty good memory for places.¡±


    Most of interactions Carr had were with blacksmiths who traded goods regardless of race and were willing to deal with criminals. He¡¯d hand over the monster¡¯s horn or leathery hide that he got from hunting but rarely if ever got paid for it. He could never argue with their response to his complaint, ¡°If you are dissatisfied, go to the shopping district.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Arte stroked his beard and frowned. It was a good answer but he couldn¡¯t be happy about it.


    ¡°How much do you know about the loner devil?¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Well, let me tell you. They are demons who live in hiding on earth outside of society and rejected like you. There are many reasons for their existence, but in most cases, the mothers were tricked by demons pretending to be human. You can be sure the women were shocked upon discovery.¡±


    Carr watched Arte with a grave expression, but was not surprised by the priest¡¯s revelation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I heard about it, I¡¯ve never seen a devil other than myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that is the case. Originally, devils were exiled to the underworld after being defeated in a war with humans 300 years ago. Only a few of them have violated those rules and stayed on earth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as ignorant as I¡¯d been told.¡± With a heavy sigh, Arte continued, ¡°Let me get to the point. I need you to take Senia back to the temple.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s that temple¡­ I¡¯ve heard the location, but why me? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s other better people since we are in the capital city. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s a saint?¡±


    ¡°I guess ignorance doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have any sense. That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll explain it to you clearly.¡± Arte stroked his white beard slowly, wondering where to begin.


    ¡°300 years ago, there was a person called the Holy Lady who ended the great war against the devil. Unlike a common saint, like Senia, she was blessed by all seven gods and had the power to do infinite miracles. After winning the final battle and bringing peace to humanity, the Holy Lade closed her eyes to human life. However,  demons are still living on the ground and tormenting humanity in all sort of cunning ways. Do you understand so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now 300 years later, I have discovered way to bring back the Holy Lady, a miracle in which seven saints, blessed by each god, stand in the temple. If that happens, the Holy Lady will be revived and the devil completely uprooted from the earth. Usually, one or two gods will not having living saints, but at this moment all seven saints are alive as if by god¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Right. So why me?¡±


    ¡°There are two reasons. First, there is a risk if we escort her openly. If anyone found out that the purpose of her journey is for the resurrection of the Holy Lady, it would cause the disturbance not just by demons on earth but also those hiding underground. The journey has to be done as quietly as possible under the guide of a pilgrimage. Even most of the priests won¡¯t be aware of this this. And the second is¡­I chose you as her companion because of Saint Senia¡¯s curse. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a choice in this, but aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯d run away or do something to her?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to talk to you personally. You devils are always crazy about contracts, right? If you can safely take the lady back to temple, I will grant you any wish of your choosing. Except, of course, for anything that would cost a human life.¡±


    ¡°Wish?¡± Carr responded with a quivering voice. Arte on the other hand glared back at Carr, showing his blatant hostility. He didn¡¯t seem to be that happy about granting him a wish.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just put an end to this?¡±


    ¡°We are of the same mind about this unpleasant matter, but let me be honest with you. This is what the saint wanted.¡±


    ¡°The saint?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the devil¡¯s work and you must have tricked her somehow. Anyway, just tell me your wish.¡±


    A wish. The thought appealed to Carr. Moreover, as long as the saints could do it, he could wish for anything. Carr hesitated for a moment, stretched his neck, and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°For a devil¡­ is it possible to become an ordinary human?¡±


    Arte frowned to hide his surprise. It was a wish that he hadn¡¯t expected. The devil wanted to be human? He was too old to bother to inquire about Carr¡¯s true intentions. After all the devil excelled at lying and mischief.  Arte couldn¡¯t not believe anything the devil said.


    Arte shook off the doubts in his head and answered Carr¡¯s question faithfully.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to change a species already determined by god. It is a miracle that neither the saint not the archbishop has ever been granted¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. I expected that answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­but it¡¯s possible for the Holy Lady who possesses all the gods¡¯ blessings.¡± Arte provided the additional detail to Carr in an attempt to soothe his disappointment.


    ¡°When the trip is over and the Holy Lady resurrected safely, I will do everything I can to make your wish come true. I promise you this on my divinity and the name of the sun god, Acronix.¡±


    It was more serious oath for priest than just swearing on one¡¯s life. If they break their promise, they will not only lose all their divinity but also be cursed for defaming the god¡¯s name.¡±


    Carr didn¡¯t know the details but he could tell that Arte was sincere. His red eyes glistened and he said seriously, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Then the conversation end there. You¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, so don¡¯t stay up all night.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. May I ask you one more question, if I may?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arte, who was about to rise from his chair, stopped moving and raised his head.


    Carr hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Tell me about her.¡± Her visit last night had sparked his curiosity. ¡°¡­the saint Senia?¡±


    ¡°Why are you curious?¡±


    ¡°Just. She looks like a special person.¡±


    ¡°Special¡­¡± Arte repeated Carr¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Special. Extraordinary. Unique. All those words could describe Senia.


    Arte took a deep breath and sighed. He lifted his hand and swept it over his face. Perhaps, because of Carr¡¯s question, the wrinkles on his forehead seemed to deepen even more.


    ¡°I will answer you with a personal grudge.¡± Arte¡¯s eyes, which hand been closed, opened with murderous intent, ¡°I want to kill you right now. Why do you think that is so?¡±


    ¡°¡­.because I¡¯m a devil?¡±


    ¡°It is something that more than that. Saint Senia¡­ Senia is my granddaughter.¡± Arte¡¯s face darkened in barely suppressed rage. Carr gulped and had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    It was clear he had made an enemy of Arte¡¯s for reasons beyond the fact he was a demon.


    Noticing Carr¡¯s troubled reaction, Arte released a deep sigh. With his hands still folded, he dropped his gaze to his feet and said somberly, ¡°Nurture and nature are not always the same, but it is no exaggeration to say that the child was born to be a saint. She¡¯s ridiculously pure and doesn¡¯t know how to be mean to others. Tto believe in the sincerity of all the dirty demon like you. I think it¡¯s ludicrous.¡±


    Arte stopped talking suddenly and took a moment to calm himself.


    ¡°When she was a child, she lost her parents to a devil. Three years ago she was cursed to fight a devil and ended up giving herself to the devil but she never said that she hated the devil. Could you do that? Can you understand her? As the only person sitting in the position as archbishop, you make me nervous. It worries me that someone like you could play games with the fate of my son and granddaughter..!¡±


    Arte¡¯s hands and feet were shaking hard. Carr could see that he was struggling to hold back his anger. There was nothing he could say and so  he closed his mouth quietly. There was no admiration, no denial or even an answer.


    ¡°I should oppose this trip, but Senia is steadfast in her will as a saint.¡± Arte muttered faintly.


    There was an indescribable sadness weighing on his hunched back. Carr thought of Senia¡¯s face for a moment and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I know this is a devils¡¯ words and you can¡¯t trust it, but I will try not to cause any mishaps.¡±


    ¡°You are good at stating the obvious. Of course, you should do that. Because if anything happens to Senia, you there will be no peaceful death for you.¡±


    Arte left the solitary cell after saying that his restriction on speaking to Senia would not be taken off. Carr laid on his bed, waiting for tomorrow. He was a little excited to think to leave the underground chamber and see the sun again.


    Then the next morning, Senia arrived. She wore a dress, a hat and a cape. Senia smiled as she caught Carr standing up.


    ¡°Have you slept well? Thank you for agreeing to being a member of my company? All the luggage that was taken when you came here is ready for you. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Carr answered with a nod of his head. After a month and a half of being trapped inside the cell, he tried to make his way toward the exit, but Senia promptly blocked him.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Instead of explaining, Senia clasped a small gold pendant on her neck with both hands. She said few lines of prayer. A mysterious light spread out from the pendant. The dazzling white light moved through Carr¡¯s body and then faded away.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Not knowing what happened, Carr touched his chest where the light entered. Senia was still smiling with a soft expression. She removed something small from her bag and showed it to him.


    ¡®Ah¡­.?¡¯


    Facing the mirror, Carr did not initially realize that the person in it was himself. His face hadn¡¯t changed at all, but one important thing had definitely changed. There were an ordinary pair of brown eyes.


    ¡°¡­.?!¡±


    Carr opened his eyes wide in surprise as he stared into the mirror. There were no red eyes that marked him as a devil. His eyes were the only indication of him being one, but the man in the mirror looked like an ordinary man who could be found in any village. Not a devil.


    Senia carefully opened her mouth to address the still speechless Carr, ¡°If it becomes known that you¡¯re a demon, you¡¯ll have trouble traveling. You may not like it, but I won¡¯t use anymore miracle of this nature.¡±


    Carr could not hear Senia.


    For Carr who was born a demon but had neither the ability nor the mana nor twisted nature, a pair of red eyes was the only proof of his demonic origens. Even though he never harmed a single human, he had been persecuted for 25 years.


    Of course, he had thought about deceiving people by changing the color of his eyes, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. The drugs made by the wizards did not win against his devil blood and the effects vanished immediately. Carr hand been once swindled out of a lot of money before he learned this lesson. Usually demons could maintain the effect with their own mana, but Carr had none and so it was impossible for him. He¡¯d given up.


    The impossible had happened today. No ordinary priest could have achieved this change, but Senia did not fall into that category. Remembering that she was a saint, Carr laughed dejectedly. Innumerable emotions warred inside of him in a jumbled, complex mess..


    He looked both sad and happy. Senia looked at him blankly. By the time her cheeks had turned red by the time Carr stopped stopped admiring himself in the mirror and pushed it away.


    ¡°Ah, uh, do you like it? I can return you to the way you were before.¡±


    Carr, who wore a blank expression, nods his head and then gave a slight shake toward Senia. There were no words, but he felt grateful.


    Senia hide her red face and put the mirror back in her bag.


    ¡°Then, can I call you Carr from now on?¡±


    Carr nodded before he walked out. Senia didn¡¯t follow him straight away but stood in the solitary cell, staring at the floor.


    ¡°Laughing¡­ he was laughing,¡± she muttered to herself


    What ever for? Her heart quickened slightly at that memory.


    Contrary to Carr¡¯s expectation that the saint would receive a grand farewell, the two fled the church early in the morning to escape the notice of the people. Arte was the only one present to bid them farewell. She advised him that at this time of the morning, the priests would be busy doing their own things.  Later she started to speak with him as a way to pass the time.


    Carr couldn¡¯t answer her but still listened carefully and focused his attention on her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the temple, we¡¯ll be there in a month.¡±


    On the way, there would be many small and large villages. Itwas an easy journey for Carr who had travelled this way many times without a map. Senia followed him blindly. It was the first time she tranvelled alone without an entourage of church officials.


    The journey held many curiosities for the Saint.


    ¡°I¨C Carr¡­ is that a sword?¡± Senia asked when they turned onto a secluded road.


    Unlike an ordinary swordsman, Carr wore his sword on his back, instead of as his waist. It was three times larger than any sword Senia had ever seen.  It was much too long to hang on his waist.


    Carr nodded silently to her when she wondered if it really a swingable object. Senia exclaimed excitedly with a face pure of admiration.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great. I knew that demons were much stronger than humans, but¡­ because we¡¯ve been using divinity, we haven¡¯t seen them carrying weapon like that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it directly but after a month, Carr could tell that Senia was excited. Her blue eyes that twinkled with curiosity were clearer and bluer than the bright, cloudless sky. Carr quickly turned his gaze away to stop his wondering thoughts.

 Chapter 5

    The journey was smooth. All the people they met on their way were kind to both of them. Senia managed to hear what Carr said for the first time when he had a short conversation to ask for direction. The calm and firm tone was not much different from what she imagined. It made her laughed quietly with joy and Carr just tilted his head at the sight.


    It¡¯s been a week since their departure. They could see the outskirts of town in the distance. A very small village, but Senia liked the thought that she could finally be able to sleep comfortably after a long time. Carr agreed with her sentiment, but as the village neared, his face hardened.


    The first thing he heard was sad noises, the sounds of people crying over someone. Somehow an uneasy feeling made Carr hastened his steps than usual. A boy who ran out of the village bumped into Carr¡¯s leg and fell backwards.


    The small face was covered with tears and a runny nose, the crude knife he was holding fell to the floor making a rattling sound. The boy couldn¡¯t even look at the two people he bumped properly and whimpered.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ Are you okay? Did something happen in the village?¡± Senia knelt and wiped the boy¡¯s face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°I-In¡­ In the village¡­ b-bandits¡­ came in¡­!¡± The boy murmured in a cracked voice, still shedding his tears. The words came out with every sobbed made it hard to understand but after a few more tries, they got the story.


    In summary, bandits showed up in the village, they kidnapped women and killed people. The father of the boy was hiding in the house and was murdered. The boy, who found out after the situation was over, ran out with a knife in panic.


    Carr, who heard the story, frowned slightly. Bandits were troublesome, but he felt uneasy for some other reason.


    ¡°Nothing changes when a kid like you hold a knife. If you don¡¯t want to be killed by a dog, just go back to the village.¡±


    ¡°No! Dad, heuk, grandpa, and the next-door man! They¡¯re all dead! I¡ªI need to avenge them!¡±


    Senia gave the boy a big hug with a sad eye. She thought he was too young to put death and revenge in his mouth. The boy gradually calmed in Senia¡¯s arms, whether it¡¯s because his feelings were recognized and accepted or that his anger had reached his limit and drained his energy.


    ¡°Can you guide me to the village?¡± I need to see the villagers¡¯ condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­. S-Sister¡­ are you a priest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll treat the injured.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Are you going to do it?!¡±


    Senia answered the question with a soft smile. The boy with his eyes wide open stood up and pulled Senia by her hand into the village. Carr picked up the forgotten knife and followed them.


    ¡°Child, when did the bandits come and leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­. I won¡¯t tell brother about it.¡±


    There was a bit of resentment in his mouth, but when Senia, who showed an awkward smile, asked instead, the boy answered quietly.


    ¡°About an hour ago.¡±


    In the town square, bodies were collected neatly together and prayers with wailing could be heard. They could see that some had survived, but others were seriously injured and were likely to die soon. The boy¡¯s expression darkened at once when they reached the square. His gaze was fixed on an adult man, he presumed to be his father.


    ¡°Are you travellers¡­.? You have come at a bad time and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t welcome you.¡±


    An old man with a bent back walked to them with the help of a cane. At first glance, his expression was sombre.


    ¡°I heard there was a bandit. Are all the villagers here, except those that are abducted? ¡°Senia spoke when she saw the old man


    ¡°Yes, you look like the Lord of the Sun¡¯s priest when I see your clothing¡­ can you at least pray for the deceased?¡±


    Senia smiled bitterly as she asked if the casualties were people of the village. The old man nodded his head.


    ¡°The sun¡¯s mercy will come down.¡± Senia cast a short glance at Carr and moved her feet. After a week¡¯s trip, Carr knew it meant for him to wait.


    He watched Senia¡¯s back as she strode through the crowd and stood in the middle of the square where the bodies lay. She closed her eyes and held her pendant in her hands. People paid silent tribute together when they saw the praying priest. The wailing sound could still be heard before it turned into a quiet sob.


    The image of Senia praying for the dead seemed so holy that people, albeit temporarily, forgot their sorrow and looked at her, comforted.


    How long did she pray for them? Suddenly, her pendant shone bright and as Senia opened her hands, it spread out in the square. Everyone closed their eyes reflexively. After experiencing the light before, Carr knew that Senia¡¯s prayer was a type of divine blessing, something that only a saint could do.


    People slowly opened their eyes, bewildered by the sudden baptism of light.


    ¡°¡­. miracle.¡± someone muttered.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Apparently, the dead started to rise by themselves with surprised faces. Not to mention those who were fatally wounded and those that had minor injuries were cured. No scars left.


    ¡°I¡­. I had a big cut in my chest¡­¡±


    ¡°My arm that was cut off is attached again! What happened?¡±


    It could only be described as a miracle. Carr, unable to hide his surprise, fixed his eyes on the square.


    ¡®Is this even possible? The title of saint is a no joke¡­¡¯


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Again, the village was filled with a sea of tears. This time, it was tears of joy for reuniting with someone precious. Senia returned to Carr¡¯s side, leaving the people hugging and cried together behind her.


    ¡°Do you now know why I couldn¡¯t give up my power?¡± She whispered quietly.


    ¡®Resurrection¡¯ is, of course, a miracle that an ordinary priest cannot use, not even Archbishop


    Arte could do unless it was on the Day of the Sun. No one can replace the presence of a saint that able to do this kind of miracle.


    Taking Carr¡¯s silence as a yes, Senia smiled at him just as the old man from earlier approached them and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I don¡¯t know this precious person at first. I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ but you are the saint of Sun God. On behalf of all the villagers, I would like to express my gratitude to you. Thank you very, very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s guidance that I¡¯m here at this time. Just greeting is fine. I think we should save the people who were abducted¡­¡± Senia glanced at Carr, ¡°¡­. could you help me?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Carr¡¯s duty on the journey was solely to guide and Senia knew it. He had nothing to do with him handling the matter with a group of bandits. Senia on the other hand, had hope for Carr¡¯s help, even though the devil would not try to save humans and as expected, Carr nodded.


    Actually, Carr had a duty to protect Senia, it was the contract he made with Arte in secret.


    ¡°Oh¡­! Then I will send powerful young men with you. Immediately, everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it will be just the two of us. We¡¯re going to head out before the atmosphere calms down, so please explain it to the people.¡±


    The old man looked worried, but Senia was adamant. Eventually, the two-headed out of the village after receiving a brief explanation from the old man. They followed the clear footprints of the bandits and soon after, the trees became thick and they hiked the mountain.


    There was a faint scent of blood in the mountains. Carr, who was the first to notice the fact, frowned. The surrounding area almost looked like a jungle where the roads were not properly built. He glanced at Senia, checking her condition. She was born and raised in the church, hence her lack of experience but she once joined pilgrimage, it was during the war with the devil three years ago.


    At that time, she chose to join the group of priests rather than be escorted like a princess. That was the reason why Carr didn¡¯t find any problems with meals and camping with her.


    Just like right now, Senia calmly climbing the rugged mountain path without falling. However, Carr was still worried, especially with how Senia seemed to be nervous and continued to look at their surroundings all the time.


    ¡®You were calm before¡­ but now finally nervous at the thought of actually dealing with bandits?¡¯


    That was the only logical explanation to explain Senia¡¯s anxiety, after all, she didn¡¯t even have a weapon.


    ¡®I just need to make sure she doesn¡¯t walk ahead.¡¯


    As soon as he was about to take another step, Senia grabbed Carr from behind.


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡±


    The two faced each other and Senia quickly looked down while Carr was waiting patiently for her words.


    ¡°W-When someone was kidnapped¡­ they must have been forcibly taken, right? Some must have resisted and were hurt?¡±


    Other than that, there must be other things that were done to them, but Carr nodded quietly. He wasn¡¯t able to explain things after all.


    ¡°Treatment¡­ of course they will need it¡­? And you will need my power to subdue the bandits¡­¡± Senia mumbled the words quietly and only then did Carr noticed that her ears were read.


    ¡°¡­. please¡­ give it to me¡­ I¡¯m almost out of power after using them in the village earlier¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was him but Senia had started to grab her lower lobe with her trembling hands.


    ¡®There was a reason for my uneasiness¡­¡¯


    Carr started to panic. Of course, what happened in the village earlier was totally unexpected and resurrect the death must have drained most of her power. Even so, to demand sex in public like this¡­


    ¡®I¡¯d rather have a room in the village¡­ no, the people there wouldn¡¯t let it go.¡¯


    Carr let out a frustrated moan while Senia still looking at him with that uneasy expression.


    The round, innocent eyes, like a little puppy, were so lovely that Carr gave up all his reasoning and followed his instinct.


    ¡®Right, well. You are the one that asking me to do it first, besides, I have everything pent up.¡¯


    Carr pulled Senia¡¯s shoulder and pushed her against the tree. Her body was all tensed, anticipating what¡¯s coming. However, Carr didn¡¯t push or rush her despite knowing that she needed it, instead he lowered his hand and stroked her white thigh.


    ¡°Euhmm¡­¡±


    Senia flushed red as she looked down at his bare hand. Every part that Carr¡¯s hand touched, sent electric shiver all over her body. A strange feeling of her body heated up and the increase of tickling sensation in her nether region.


    Carr, who was looking at flinching Senia, leaned his head down slightly following the impulse that continued to grow inside him. Slowly, their face got closer and soon their eyes met. Senia¡¯s eyes, which were very clear, were shaking slightly.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if that was anxiety, disgust or lust and he found himself to be hesitant with what to do. He pressed his lips against Senia¡¯s neck lightly.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The word came out as a moan and Carr removed Senia¡¯s hands that rested atop her chest, then slowly loosened a couple of her buttons revealing her collarbone underneath.


    Was it because of the atmosphere or the environment that the bare flesh which was revealed little by little felt more sensual than usual?


    Carr swallowed his dry saliva before he started to devour her bare skin. His hand, which had turned cold because of the air, slowly moved to her waist causing Senia to shiver at the sudden contact. Every contact by the warm hand caused a shiver ran along her spine and she tried to avoid it.


    But Carr, who didn¡¯t have any intention to let her go, held her tightly by the waist as he started to pull down the top of her robe, licking and trailing wet kisses all over her skin while his thigh pressed between Senia¡¯s legs giving pleasant stimulation.


    ¡°Ha¡­hnn¡­¡± Hot breath tickled Carr¡¯s ear and Senia¡¯s gaze was not on him but around the forest. Her body heated up much faster than usual because of the threat that someone might find them.


    Carr¡¯s hand on the other hand was trying to pull down her underwear hastily as his hand ran along her back.


    ¡°Ha¡­ ah¡­. I¡­. I¡¯ll do it¡­.¡± Senia, who was looking away, pushed Carr¡¯s chest back and quickly took off her underwear. When they were lying on the bed, Carr always led the way, but now with them standing it was different.


    Once, she managed to take off her underwear, Senia gave Carr a nod permitting him to continue. Carr quickly lifted one of her legs and wrapped it around his waist then started to undo his belt and trousers, pulling out his hard cock.


    He slowly pushed his cockhead through her opening, causing Senia to moan as she held on to his shoulder. She quickly hid her face against his shoulder, trying to prevent sound from leaking out as much as possible. Carr slowly pushed inside, joined their body together while trying to suppress his desires.


    ¡°Ugh¡­. Eummm¡­!¡±


    The moment his cock, thrust deep inside her, properly buried, Senia reached her climax causing her body to shake in pleasure. It was a different feeling of how sex was done in bed. Right now, her body was completely suspended by Carr¡¯s muscles. The extra weight of her body allowing his cock to reach deeper than usual. The sensation of his cock rubbing against her tender inner wall was too much that Senia had to hold back her moan.


    ¡®I always thought that she was small¡­¡¯


    Carr thought as he watched Senia, who stood face to face against him, clinging to him, looked like a small baby animal. It was a lovely sight of her hanging on to him and Carr didn¡¯t hesitate to fuck her, grabbing her buttocks.

 Chapter 6

    TW/CW ¨C in this chapter there is part that talk about rape and violence. (it is started from paragraph with * at the start).


    ¡°Ahhnnn!¡±


    No matter how much she tried to hold back, her moans, which ignited Carr¡¯s desire more, leaked out as pleasure took over her body. Each thrust was deeper, stronger, and rougher chasing after the orgasm that both needed. The obscene sound coming from where their bodies were connected was the only sound beside their groans and moans that filled the forest.


    It was wrong to take their pleasure out in the open, while the sky was watching them, and it pushed Senia to the edge faster.


    ¡°C-Carr¡­. I¡­ I¡¯m c-close¡­.¡±


    Senia¡¯s whole body was shaking, so close to her orgasm that she was losing her strength to support herself. Carr leaned, biting down the juncture of her neck, as he continued to fuck her pussy that triggered Senia¡¯s orgasm.


    The wanton cry coming out of Senia¡¯s mouth could only be described as sinful as her body trembling at the force of it. She was completely spent, no strength left in her that she¡¯s leaning on Carr¡¯s body like a broken doll as the man filled her with his seed, triggering a trail of mini orgasm.


    ¡°Ahhhnn¡­.¡±


    While Carr was gathering his thoughts after a mind-blowing orgasm, there was buzz nearby and the time to enjoy his afterglow was shortened.


    ¡°Did you say that the strange noise came from this side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. The villagers aren¡¯t armed, are they?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any guts, you saw them in the village earlier and even if they came here, we could just catch them as another hostage.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s true¡­ wait, who¡¯s there?¡±


    It was a split-seconds difference, dressing in a hurry before the two of them were caught by the bandits. It was hard pretending to be calm when their heart was pounding inwardly.


    Fortunately, the bandits didn¡¯t notice any strange signs and just laughed at Carr and Senia.


    ¡°What are you guys? Traveller? Huh, even one of you look like some sort of priest?¡±


    ¡°You came to the wrong place. We¡¯re in control around here, so you can¡¯t get past without permission.¡±


    The two bandits held a sharp long sword, but it didn¡¯t concern Carr at all. However, when he was trying not to move hastily, Senia took a careful step.


    ¡°I came here after hearing the story from the villager. I need you to let go of the hostages that you took.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The calm, carefree speech made the bandits as well as Carr loss of words at the request. There was no way, such a sweet word could persuade the bandits. They weren¡¯t that of a fool. And sure enough, the bandits laughed at Senia for suggesting such a ridiculous thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it if the beautiful lady is willing to give herself to us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If the beautiful lady did that, we will let go of all the villagers that we took earlier.¡±


    For Senia who believed that there was no evil person, the blatant hostility just made her disappointed in humanity. She understood that there are people who commit crimes for their own desires, but she never condones it. It was in her nature to not hurt others but instead tried to persuade others to see her way. However, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Sir Carr. I¡­¡± Senia turned slightly speaking to Carr.


    In an instant, he knew that he needed to restraint the two bandits, taking their weapons away to protect Senia. However, before he could act, Senia spoke again.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got my power back, I will handle the matter. Please understand that I didn¡¯t want to attract attention, but this must be done.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A bitter smile graced her face before there was a flash of white light blinding him followed by a thunder sound. Carr reflexively raised his arms to cover his eyes and only when the light down that he uncovered himself. The two bandits, who were caught by the light, were laying on the floor. There was nothing amiss in their surroundings.


    ¡°May the sun will judge your sins,¡± Senia mumbled, hands clasped together around her pendant.


    ¡®¡­what¡¯s this woman? Wasn¡¯t she said that she needs an escort to protect her?¡¯


    Carr swallowed nervously as he looked between Senia and the two bodies. He slowly approached them, expecting them to die instantly because of the light but the two were still breathing albeit in pain. Their skin was badly burned, it was only a minor injury to what he was expecting.


    ¡°It¡¯s a prayer which heaven¡¯s punishment is given base on the weight of their sin. Although, even in the worst case, it won¡¯t take your life.¡± Senia explained seeing the puzzled expression on Carr, ¡°I¡­ I will be able to fight with you.¡±¡¯


    The blush was creeping on her face as she remembered that the only reason, she was able to do this was because she had gained her power back from taking Carr inside her.


    Carr nodded at her explanation, brushing off his knee as he got up from examining the bandits¡¯ wounds.


    ¡®As much as the weight of the sin¡­ so, she could pray upon divine invocation too.¡¯


    Heaven is not omnipotent and as much as Carr believed in the existence of Gods, he didn¡¯t trust them. The dark thoughts reflected on his expression as Senia gave him a wry smile but for now, they had another important thing to worry about. Such as the rest of the bandits.


    The two bandits that they encountered must be on their patrol, not far from their camp, and just as Senia feared, they spotted the rest of the bandits guarding around the main camp after they heard the thundering sound from the bright sky.


    The two did not hesitate as Senia¡¯s prayer was used to subdue the rest of them and Carr was attacking them as swift as he could before any of them could touch Senia. His sword, which could break a bone with a single blow, was a beast against the bandits¡¯ and people would have thought that Carr was only succeeding solely on it.


    However, he had developed his swordsmanship after years of living in a run and he was simply so powerful that he was no match for others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill people,¡± Senia muttered tearfully as she revived the dying bandit that clashed against the raw power of Carr¡¯s sword. He didn¡¯t understand the need to keep the bandits alive after all this was a matter of survival and so he ignored Senia¡¯s request.


    The boss of the bandit also collapsed in front of them and it only took less than an hour for Senia and Carr to take care of them. It was a short fight, and it was natural after all one of them was a saint loved by a God and the other was a demon who was born from a human.


    However, the next part was what worried Senia. They could hear sobbing and prayer coming from behind the door of the warehouse. Carr knew what¡¯s the origin of the sound was and yet he still stood in front of Senia, protecting her.


    He opened the door, revealing women with their hands tied behind them and blindfolded. Their age range varied from young, elderly women to little girls.


    The sound of the door opening only heightened the women¡¯s distress and Senia who noticed that quickly released them. She gave each one of them reassuring smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Everyone back in the village is fine.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you. Thank you very much¡­!¡±


    Everyone was crying with joy, a sense of relief after knowing that they were freed and there was no need to fight anymore.


    *Senia slowly stood up after the last of the women walked out of the warehouse and move to the second door. However, what lied behind the door only hardened her expression and Carr was too stunned to avert his gaze from the sight that greeted them.


    Young women lying naked on an old, dirty bed. The sheets were stained with blood and dirt, giving off a rusty smell that made him sick. He couldn¡¯t even tell if the women were alive or dead with how lifeless they look. Their body was covered in bruises and wounds.


    The light and sounds of footsteps entering the room were enough to send the young women flinched and cowering in fear, trying to wrap the dirty sheet around their bodies. In this small dingy room, they could tell what had happened in the dirty bed without the need for explanation.


    ¡°I expected it¡­ but it¡¯s worse to see it in person.¡± Senia frowned at the sight and slowly approached the women however, her shadow approaching was almost made them scream in terror.


    ¡°¡­. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over now.¡± Senia gingerly climbed to the bed, covering her pristine robe with blood and dust.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± She said gently with a wavering voice, trying to calm the scared women, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­!¡±


    One of the women who was groaning in pain edged closer toward Senia before hugging the saint sobbing into the saint¡¯s shoulder. Senia cried together, understood how scary it must be for the women to be abducted, abused, humiliated, and then left to die. There was no sound of their cry, there was no need for it.


    Carr, who was watching from the doorway, couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from Senia. He had never seen her cry before, not even when he took her virginity. But there she was, hugging and crying for someone who she just met today.


    She¡¯s clearly a saint. She cried for someone that she couldn¡¯t save sooner. She dirtied her pure white robe to comfort the victims. She was indeed a saint, everything that she has done was holy and Carr couldn¡¯t erase the beautiful sight, despite it being heartbreaking, from his mind.


    Five women were raped in that small room and the moment they walked out of the room, after calming themselves, the rest of the villagers who were rescued cried. They could tell what the five women had gone through and quickly gathered them for a comforting hug.


    Senia, who was watching the scene not far away, was filled with grief.


    ¡°Even God¡¯s power¡­. can¡¯t do everything.¡± The words were uttered quietly in lamentation. It was so quiet that Carr who was standing next to her had to take a double glance at her.


    ¡°I have the power to punish the wicked, to cure diseases, to attach severed arms and legs together, to bring back the dead, but¡­¡± Senia was gripping her dirtied robe, her expression had turned dark making it hard to read, ¡°¡­no blessings or prayers can cure a wound in your heart.¡±


    An injured body can be cured. She could fix a broken thing. However, she could never heal a broken heart that had undergone trauma. It¡¯s because the memory will always remain, it did not disappear completely.


    Out of tens of thousands of diseases that are known and unknown, Senia could never heal the ¡®disease¡¯ of the heart.

 Chapter 7

    Even though, Senia¡¯s hair hid her face, Carr could tell how she felt. Her quivering voice and white knuckles tightly gripping her robe gave it away.


    The saint of the sun, who had saved hundreds of people, now realized her own helplessness.  She couldn¡¯t save and heal those women.


    ¡®Does it cause you such pain?¡¯


    Carr couldn¡¯t understand why she experienced pain. The wounds did not belong to her, but was someone else¡¯s wound, and as such, was their pain, and not hers. Senia had devoted herself to her position as a saint and helped so many people without asking anything in return. She needed to endure her own burden and should focus only on her own suffering. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was so distressed by other¡¯s pain.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Senia drew in a quiet deep breath when she felt Carr¡¯s questioning gaze on her. She was used to talking to herself, so to have Carr listen to her gloomy thoughts embarrassed her. She cleared her throat and turned to Carr. She made sure to have her usual sweet smile in place as if there was nothing wrong.


    ¡°I want to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    A completely different person stood before him. No trace of the woman who had trembled due to her own feeling of helplessness remained. No, the woman who stood before Carr right now wore a beautiful, radiant smile, and looked almost doll like. At that moment, Carr recognized it as just a mask that she showed to the rest of the world.


    As they made their way down the mountain, a piercing scream rang out. Both Carr and Senia, who were leading the group of women, turned to look back in surprise. In the last group, a woman who had been raped, shook while holding her hip. Her eyes were wide open, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Not only them, but the other women also turned toward her in shock. Nobody knew what was happening, but watched as the woman stretched her slender arm out and pointed into the distance.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    In the direction of the woman¡¯s outstretched arm was the bandit that Senia had punished with the power of heaven. The unconscious man lay, knocked out, on the forest floor. The rest of the women hurried to help their distressed friend, ignoring Senia.


    ¡°Why¡­.?! WHY IS THAT TRASH ALIVE?!¡± The woman shouted with angry eyes. The rest of the villagers, turned to Senia.


    ¡°I can¡¯t harm human life as I am a saint,¡± Senia answered in a soft voice with her usual smile in place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh! What about my injuries?! What about my life?! We almost died!¡± The woman cursed at Senia as her shoulder trembled in anger. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she remembered the trauma she¡¯d endured.


    ¡°Just kill that trash!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Senia said firmly, in an even, soft voice. ¡°The heavenly power that I used toward him is filled with purification. If he¡¯s not purely evil, the moment he wakes up he will feel responsible for his sins and will atone for it with his life.¡±


    ¡°Responsible? Atonement?¡± The disbelief in the woman¡¯s voice was apparent. ¡°That doesn¡¯t erase what I¡¯ve suffered! If that scumbag wants atonement, tell him to die as painful as possible in front of me!¡±


    The woman, who was hunched over, pushed herself up and onto her feet. Sensing what about to happen, Senia ran toward the woman who¡¯d wrapped her hands around the bandit¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You have to forgive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you hate, how much you resent, and how much pain you¡¯re feeling, you must forgive. Even if the sin is unforgivable, you shouldn¡¯t take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off¡­! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Why must I do that?! You¡­ You can say that because you didn¡¯t experience it! If¡­. If such a thing happens to you, do you think a word like ¡®forgiveness¡¯ will come out of your mouth?!¡±


    Carr, who¡¯d remained silent as the scene unfolded, flinched at the woman¡¯s words. Even though, it had been Senia who¡¯d suggested he take her virginity, it still happened because she was cursed. There must be a grudge somewhere inside her, even if it was invisible.


    ¡°Yes, I forgive it.¡±


    Carr didn¡¯t expect that one sentence could sting, but Senia¡¯s answer confirmed it. However, the woman couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s a fucking lie! It¡¯s not possible! Are you saying you can forgive the trash that ruined you? Why?! How!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Her jeweled eyes distorted and lost their spark. Carr had never seen this expression before and it made him hold his breath. ¡°¡­.Because I¡¯m a saint.¡±


    The answer was uttered with sorrow, regret, anguish and in complete acceptance of her fate.


    ***


    When all the kidnapped women returned, the village was in tears again. The rape victims cried once again, but this time they were tears of joy at being returned to their family. Senia prayed for the long-lasting happiness of those women that might someday overpower the hatred in their hearts.


    Soon, the hectic day came to an end and both Senia and Carr were able to rest in a proper room. The night sky was covered in stars that whispered a lullaby for their sleep, before being replaced by the rising sun the following day.


    From early morning, the people busied themselves with the restoration of the village. The danger had passed, but there were many things that needed fixing after the attack. Senia too woke up early in the morning, never able to forget her training of early morning prayer. She¡¯d refused the villagers¡¯ request to stay for a few more days. After all it wouldn¡¯t be long until they arrived at the temple. As soon as, Carr was ready, they would leave.


    Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t comfortable in the small inn with its thin walls.


    Senia studied at herself in the mirror. After thoroughly cleaning herself, brushing her hair, and straightening her robe, she walked out of her room to eat breakfast.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Out of her peripheral view, she spotted Carr who sat in the front yard of the inn cleaning his sword.  A small spark flashed every time he ran the square stone against the edge of his blade. Opposite him, the little boy from yesterday watched the scene with curiosity


    ¡°Wow! Is that your sword? It¡¯s huge!¡±


    ¡°Stay back, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I touch it? Please? Just once!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Carr repeated as he looked at the boy with the pleading eyes, ¡°But you can touch the scabbard. Just once.¡±


    Carr lay down the sharpening stone and handed the rigid leather sheath to the boy. The scabbard was too heavy for the him to lift, even with both hands. He groaned which caused Carr to let out a small smile.


    ¡°Woah¡­. Woah!¡± The child who used all his strength to swing the scabbard, ended up falling on his back. Carr quickly rose, intending to help the boy, but Senia reached the him first.


    ¡°Good morning, you two.¡±


    ¡°Oh! The saint!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Upon Senia¡¯s arrival, Carr returned to his seat, quickly controlling his expression, and resumed sharpening his sword while watching as the other two spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk as comfortably as you did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! I was reprimanded by my parents and told me to be polite. The village¡¯s chief even pinched my ear!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­.? That¡¯s a little disappointing.¡± Senia laughed bitterly at the boy¡¯s animated speech.


    ¡°Saint lady! Are you really going with the big brother today? Why not stay a few more days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s something important we must do.¡±


    The boy let out a dejected sigh and Senia smiled before turning to Carr.


    ¡°Sir Carr, are you alright with us leaving after breakfast?¡±


    Carr nodded his head once, eyes still focused on the sword that he was sharpening. Despite it being his usual reaction, Senia felt disappointment.


    ¡°The villagers brought us some travel materials that I asked for, but I might forget something, so please check for me, Sir Carr.¡±


    Another short nod which made the even the little boy frown.


    ¡°Saint Lady, did you fight with big brother?¡± He asked with his head tilted to the side as he watched Carr pack up his belongings.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he said a word to saint lady since yesterday? You two had a fight, right? But that method is too childish, brother.¡± The little boy clicked his tongue, eyeing Carr with a disapproving gaze. Carr stared back too dumbfounded about the boy¡¯s conclusion to react. He knew she would explain and he was right.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then why aren¡¯t you two talking to each other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ erm¡­ there¡¯s a promise that he has to keep.¡±


    ¡°Ayy, what kind of promise is that? I don¡¯t believe it. If you didn¡¯t fight, do you have a bad relationship?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Senia blinked, not really sure what to say. She couldn¡¯t say outright that Carr would lose his life if he talked to her.


    She took a deep breath and bent her knees to look the child in the eyes, smiling gently.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a bad relationship.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. Really¡­.¡± Senia¡¯s gaze turned to Carr who nodded his head, confirming Senia¡¯s words. He hoped it was enough to appease the little boy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡± The boy smiled after watching the short interaction between the two adults, ¡°So you two are good friends?¡±


    A child¡¯s way of thinking was a simple thing, either something was ¡®good¡¯ or ¡®bad¡¯. Senia couldn¡¯t really say that they were good friends. Their current situation was complicated. After all, Carr was forced into a relationship with her, while Senia was supposed to restrain him from performing bad deeds. It wasn¡¯t an ideal relationship that would be categorized as good.


    While Senia contemplated their relationship, Carr stepped forward and easily lifted the boy up off the ground.


    ¡°Hey kid, you said you were running errands for the owner here? Don¡¯t ask weird questions and do your work quickly.¡± He said calmly as he swung the door open


    ¡°Oh! Wow, wow! You¡¯re very strong!¡± The child laughed as Carr carried him into the inn and gently set him back down.  The boy ran into the kitchen with a big smile on his face.


    Senia looked at Carr¡¯s back, blushing slightly at the consideration he had shown to her situation. The journey had been very nice since the beginning and one of the reasons for that was Carr. Even if his acts of kindness were only schemes to win her favor, Carr helped her many times. She wanted to express her gratitude, so it should be okay to be a bit greedy, right?


    ¡°Would¡­ it be rude if I want us to get along¡­.?¡± She asked quietly, making sure that only Carr was able to hear her.


    Carr looked back at her in surprised, wondering if the words were a joke, but Senia¡¯s face was serious. Furthermore, he saw the light blush on her cheeks.


    She wasn¡¯t joking around. And yet, Carr couldn¡¯t refuse immediately despite the logical part of him telling him to do so. It was partly because a saint like her had smiled and shown kindness toward a devil like him. Although, there was another reason he didn¡¯t want to refuse that didn¡¯t involve the lust her body inspired in him, but he couldn¡¯t identify the feeling.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Carr rubbed his neck and entered the inn without giving his answer, which forced Senia to chase after unsure if his response was positive or not.


    ¡°Carr¡­.?¡± She called out with a tearful expression. She wanted to see his smiling face.

 Chapter 8

    It had been five days since they left the little village and now, they arrived at a new city. Different from the last village, the city was large with tall, sturdy exterior wall. A queue of people waited to enter the city at the main gates while soldiers were checked their identification meticulously.


    ¡°There will be a festival today. It is why everyone seems to be working hard.¡± Senia explained the noises that could be heard from beyond the gate. ¡°It¡¯s a good feeling.¡±


    Carr nodded his head. For them, the one-sided conversations were no longer an awkward routine, but to others it appeared odd and pitiable, especially to those that fell into the category of nosy middle-aged people.


    ¡°That young man is too cold. If that pretty priest talked to me, I would treat her nicely¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.it¡¯s useless trying to meddle.¡± Senia covered her mouth and quietly laughed at Carr¡¯s consistently awkward reaction.


    The middle-age man was about to continue nagging about Carr¡¯ attitude when he realized that Senia¡¯s gaze was fixed on him. He quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°There are many things that you can see in the festival here. From small puppet shows to famous wandering bands. There are even street vendors¡± Senia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she explained what happened during the festival, ¡°Oh, at night, the square is turned into a dance floor. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a lot of fun if you join!¡±


    The excited smile suddenly turned awkward, ¡°Ah, I wish I could see it.¡± Senia mumbled quietly.


    Carr tilted his head, wondering why she sounded as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the festival. Actually, it sounded like she had never participated in one. Even Carr had gone to the mask festival as it was the only times he could hide his red eyes from people. It¡¯s weird that someone in Senia¡¯s position never joined one.


    ¡®Well, it has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    Carr decided not to pry even though he was curious because he knew they weren¡¯t close enough to share things.


    ¡°Welcome, priest. Which denomination are you from?¡± The armor-clad soldiers greeted Senia, which snapped Carr out of his own musings.


    ¡°I serve the sun god, Acronix.¡± Senia showed her sigil. The soldier¡¯s¡¯ facial expression to relax noticeably.


    ¡°Right. Identification, please.¡±


    Carr handed his own identification, the one that was prepared by Arte, showing that he was a mercenary hired by Senia who was a saint. It didn¡¯t take long for the soldier to confirm their identities and handed the documents back.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear. I pray that you have a good rest. The temple of the sun god is in the northeast section of town.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    There¡¯s no man in the world that wouldn¡¯t be thrilled to see Senia¡¯s soft smile. So, it was no wonder that as they passed through the gate, the soldier eyed Carr with envy. Carr ignored the man¡¯s gaze and instead focused on the sights of the crowded city. Everywhere he looked, men, women, and even children were in high spirits as they prepared for the festival. Festive decorations covered every corner of the city.


    ¡°Well, now we just need to pick our accommodations. Then¡­¡± Senia voice trailed off and Carr watched as she focused on something behind him. He noticed the frown caused her forehead to wrinkle and wondered if he should ask about the matter, but decided not to.


    ¡°In the temple¡­. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me! Please move!¡±


    Someone shouted from behind them and Carr pulled Senia by the shoulder toward his body. The person barreled past them. Senia knew the gesture was only meant to protect her, yet she couldn¡¯t stop her face from growing warm.


    Carr¡¯s arms were thick and strong and made Senia want to cling to him for a moment longer. However, when Senia noticed that her thoughts had started to wander off in that direction she quickly pulled away and attempted to calm her breathing. Carr on the other hand, looked away in search of the person who had nearly run into them.


    ¡°Oh! You, you are priest that belongs to the same sun temple!¡± A boy, probably in his teenage years, with broad shoulders came to a stop front of them.


    Carr recognized him as the boy who was responsible for the little commotion earlier. Looking a bit more closely, the boy wore the same robe style as Senia. There was a sun-pattern embroidered all over the pure white robe and an additional decoration of a yellow armband on the right arm. It meant he was a priest in training.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, postulant. You must be busy preparing for the festival.¡± Senia smiled softly after noticing that the boy is a priest in training, someone who had just joined the church.


    ¡°Hehe. Yes, I¡¯m still in training so I have many errands to do. I¡¯ve never seen you around here before, sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I came from the capital church. I stopped here to visit the temple.¡±


    ¡°The capital?¡± The boy opened his eyes wide, shocked that someone came for a visit. However, he didn¡¯t seem to recognize Senia. He looked at Carr, noticing that he was a mercenary and quickly surmised what was going on.


    ¡°Is this a pilgrimage? That¡¯s amazing! I haven¡¯t even received my blessing yet! Oh, do you know there¡¯s a festival tomorrow? The bishop here has decided to give a blessing. Sister you should join, it would be a lot of fun!¡± The boy tried to pull Senia toward him, excited to show her around.


    ¡°The inns will already be fully booked by now because of the tourist, so come to the temple! There should be two empty rooms!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. we¡­¡± Senia wanted to decline, but seeing his innocent expression and the excitement, she just couldn¡¯t. ¡°Right, please lead the way.¡±


    The boy¡¯s grin got bigger and he guided them through the streets. He introduced himself as Dan, a 16-year-old who had entered priesthood two years ago. He didn¡¯t let go of Senia¡¯s hand during the entire walk, afraid that the two travelers might get lost, but the sight made Carr uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dan asked noticing Carr¡¯s dark expression.


    ¡°¡­.No, it¡¯s nothing. I just think we are walking too slowly, so I¡¯ll carry the luggage.¡±


    Carr couldn¡¯t give a clear answer on his sudden dark mood. He couldn¡¯t really identify the feeling that he was experiencing and he wanted to ask someone regarding those feelings. He needed someone to explain them to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can¡­¡± Dan tried to dismiss Carr¡¯s concern about the luggage he was carrying. But Carr easily snatched the wooden materials from Dan¡¯s shoulder and carried them like they weighed nothing.


    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re very strong!¡±


    Carr glanced at the boy, who was still holding Senia¡¯s hand and wished that they¡¯d get there sooner.


    It took another ten minutes before they finally arrived at the sun god¡¯s temple. Dan explained how in town the seven gods¡¯ temple were spread out all over the city. This was different to small village where all seven were combined under one temple.


    ¡°There you are!¡± A tall gentleman who was sweeping the floor at the front yard of the temple interrupted Dan¡¯s story, ¡°You¡¯re late! Did you go around and forget your task?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no! I saw a pilgrim on my way back¡­.¡±


    ¡°Pilgrim?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is¡­.¡± Dan stopped as he stared at the two people, noticing that he didn¡¯t ask for their names before dragging them to the temple. But before he could say anything more, the older gentleman interrupted in a loud voice full of bewilderment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the saint?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Brother Gaol. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes! I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve recovered your power, I¡¯m so thrilled that I¡¯m able to see you again! Come in, come in! Bishop Hale will be happy to see you!¡±


    The older gentleman, Gaol, welcomed Senia with much warmth and familiarity. He passed the broom he held to Dan and glanced at Carr.


    ¡°Is he your escort, sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    ¡°I see. Dan, prepare two rooms.¡± Gaol ordered Dan who was still too shocked about the revelation, but the boy quickly nodded his head.


    It seemed their accommodations were settled smoothly for the night, however, Senia frowned slightly the moment she took a step to the temple.


    ¡°For Sir Carr. I think you should arrange for his quarters¡¯ outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I will stay in the temple and accept your hospitality but since Sir Carr is not a priest, it¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t stay here.¡±


    Carr didn¡¯t really care or fuss much about his accommodation. He only ever got his own room when he was captured by the church in the capital. However, Senia¡¯s dismissive attitude bothered him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ if that¡¯s your opinion, then I understand. Dan will guide your escort to a good inn. He knows the city very well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ yes. I am able to do something about it¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner, then.¡±


    Carr nodded his head while Dan frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. We have many empty rooms, so why did the saint tell you to use outside accommodation?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Carr tensed as he followed the boy. He didn¡¯t have the right answer, because he didn¡¯t know why Senia had ordered it either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that her order won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Is it because she¡¯s a saint?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can roughly say that it was the reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. I still can¡¯t believe that I saw the famous saint. My heart¡¯s still beating fast you know! I only ever heard of her from the rumors.


    In the quiet yard of the temple, it was easy to listen to the boy¡¯s voice compared to earlier when they were in the heart of the city. Carr could tell that Dan was star struck after meeting Senia. He must have heard rumors about Senia¡¯s achievements as a saint.


    ¡°Famous?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you know, sir Carr?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not part of any religion. I was only hired to escort her.¡±


    ¡°The saint of the sun god is the most famous and powerful among the seven saints. She was the hero during the war against the Great Devil three years ago. She was the person who was responsible for getting rid the Great Devil himself!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ so she eradicated the Great Devil?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Her decision was controversial you know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Unlike the rest of the saints or priests. Senia doesn¡¯t kill all demons, but instead uses divine invocation to force them back to the underworld. She did the same thing toward the Great Devil. Many people didn¡¯t like it, but I respect her decision. Only one saint, only she, can show such mercy toward such an evil. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    Dan looked up at the sky with his voice full of hope while Carr only stared down at his feet.


    ¡°She is someone who embraces and cares for things more than anyone. No matter if they are someone above her or below her. I heard that she makes everyone around her happy.¡±


    ¡®Happiness?¡¯


    Carr couldn¡¯t help but remember Senia¡¯s face. Her open, desperate expression as she said that she couldn¡¯t give up her blessings for the people, even if she had to sleep with a demon. Then he remembered how she came to the solitary room that night, asking if she could stay to get some rest. She was someone who said that she would apologize to others because she was saint, even if they had hurt her.


    Was she really happy?


    The memories left an unpleasant sensation in Carr¡¯s chest as thoughts of Senia flashed behind his eyes.


    ¡°I think she is a woman who laughs a lot because there are many people she needs to save.¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s happy¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carr ignored Dan as he continued to walk. He didn¡¯t elaborate on his vague remark and he didn¡¯t wait to check if Dan was following him. Carr couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around the rumors and anecdotes that Dan had told him.


    Everyone saw Senia as a saint and took her for granted. They didn¡¯t see her as an ordinary person at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry. I was promised that you would show me around.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± Dan snapped out of his trance and motioned for Carr to follow him. Apparently he had decided to accept Carr¡¯s answer.


    Once night settled over the city and dinner time had passed, Senia arrived at Carr¡¯s quarters. She knocked on the door and the moment Carr opened the door she quickly bowed her head, apologizing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I¡¯m not very good at talking or conveying my opinion, so I think I hurt your feelings.¡±


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a problem.¡¯


    Carr wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t a bother for him, but he couldn¡¯t really say it. Instead he shook his head and watched as Senia visibly relaxed at his answer.


    ¡°Oh, can I¡­ can I come in and talk about some details with you?¡±


    There were many people passing through the hall, so they couldn¡¯t really trade secrets. Carr nodded his head, moving aside to let Senia enter. The room was simple and neat with a small window overlooking the main street. There was only one desk and a single bed covered with white sheets. Dan had said that he couldn¡¯t find a better place because of the festival, but in Carr¡¯s opinion this was the best type of place.


    Senia jumped slightly at the door closing and quickly turned around to face Carr. She hesitated before speaking and couldn¡¯t look at Carr properly in the eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about the reason I dismissed you earlier.¡± Carr nodded, prompting Senia to continue, ¡°In the temple, the bishop¡¯s and priest¡¯s rooms are located on sacred ground so it is protected by holy power to prevent demons¡¯ attack.¡±


    Carr waited silently, watching as Senia explained the situation seriously.


    ¡°Back in the capital, you were not in the main building, but the basement prison. So, there was no protection. I forgot to inform you about it until we arrived at the temple. I would like to apologize for not informing you much earlier.¡±


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°When demons enter sacred ground, they experience tremendous pain. Because you have demon blood, but at the same time a mix of Bishop Arte and my protections, the pain will be lowered but it would still hurt you, sir Carr.¡±


    The more Senia explained the situation, the more Carr was reminded of the rumors. She truly cared about him, a demon, more than necessary. Perhaps it might be because no one knew she was travelling with a demon, but she went out of her way to make sure he was comfortable, even by explaining herself like this.


    ¡°So, Sir Carr, I think you can sleep comfortably here while I stay at the temple.¡±


    Carr nodded his head. After all it¡¯s not like he could refuse such an arrangement.


    ¡°And.. uh,¡± Senia opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She tried a few more times, but in the end, she only sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± She looked up at Carr, fingers no longer fidgeting with a resigned smile on her face, ¡°Did you have dinner yet? Do you mind if I join you?

 Chapter 9

    After agonizing for a long time, Senia sighed and gave Carr a resigned smile.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nothing of importance. I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you. Did you have your dinner yet? If not, do you mind if I join you?¡±


    ¡®Not important?¡¯


    Carr frowned when she changed topics, but he nodded at her request. Senia smiled brightly in response. It seemed that her spirit had returned when Carr agreed to spend more time with her, although she had been his only real companion since his imprisonment.


    They ordered their meals to be sent up to the room. The inn¡¯s first floor was not crowded because of the local villagers but also due to tourists visiting for the festival. The staff brought an extra table and chair to the room to allow both of them to be comfortable. As they ate their dinner, neither of them spoke.


    The silence weighed heavy on the two and left them feeling awkward. However, as their dinner progressed, the silence became more comfortable. They could hear the noises from the busy street, the chatter from the floor below them, and occasionally they heard the sound of music in preparation for the festival.


    Despite his portion being larger than her¡¯s, Carr found himself matching Senia¡¯s pace, enjoying their meal together. He quickly glanced at the saint, stunned at the sight that greeted him.


    The sunset cast a red light on Senia¡¯s face as she looked out the window. Her slightly dazed eyes were unfocused and looked almost empty. It was like her mind was far away and not there in the room with him.


    ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯


    Carr turned his gaze toward the main street of Cardo, curious to see what had captivated Senia, but he didn¡¯t notice anything special. For the first time, his curse annoyed him. He wanted to ask what was bothering her.


    ¡°Festivals always seem to make people excited.¡± Senia said abruptly as she laid down her spoon. Carr turned his gaze back to Senia, but her attention was still focused on the scene outside. A faint smile graced her face, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun, right? I¡¯m actually looking forward to the puppet show and the music performance. We should dance in the square at night. There will be fireworks too. What do you say, Sir Carr?¡±


    The sky-blue eyes shifted suddenly and met his gaze. Startled, Carr, flinched at being addressed. Still, he agreed to join her at the festival tomorrow. For him, this would be a different experience because with his red eyes disguised he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of being found out as being a demon.


    Senia laughed softly, excited that she could spend the day enjoying the festival with Carr.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to get back. It¡¯s getting late and I don¡¯t want to worry anyone.¡± Senia murmured and Carr quickly rose from his own seat, wondering if he should escort her back to the temple.


    Senia tensed up slightly, cheeks flushed, as she watched Carr approach her. However, Carr who didn¡¯t realize the effect he had on Senia, didn¡¯t notice the change. He simply opened the door and pointed to the hallway.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Senia sat frozen in place and blinked in confusion.


    A blush slowly spread all over her face when she realized what was happening. She stared at the open door for a moment and then back at Carr before she finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Oh! Well, it¡¯s okay. I mean ¨C I can go by myself. Sir Carr must be tired too, so you should rest well! Do excuse me!¡± Senia quickly ran out in embarrassment while Carr stared on. He knew he shouldn¡¯t chase after her but her reaction left him unsure of what she expected from him.


    Carr closed the door once Senia¡¯s disappeared from view. He sat down on his chair. The room felt very empty now without her. As if trying to fill the void that she left, Carr placed his arms on the window sill and watched the bustling street. A young child looked up as he ran by and met Carr¡¯s gaze. The child waved his hand and smiled before continuing on.


    People were now friendly towards him because he no longer had red eyes. The change was temporary, but for Carr, this moment felt like a dream. He, who had always been forced to focus on survival and hiding from people¡¯s hate, was finally able to taste a bit of life where no one was afraid of him.


    As he considered his situation, memories of his earlier encounter with Senia popped up in his head. He remembered her sudden tension, but only now he realized the reason behind it.


    ¡°Did you think I was going to attack?¡± Carr mumbled with his chin in his hand. Senia¡¯s expression, the way her body tensed as he approached, it was the exact same expression as when the two started their relationship.


    Now Carr understood her odd behavior. After all, anyone would get the wrong idea when being approached in a small room that consisted of only a single bed. However, he made sure never to touch her unless she asked for sex. There was no reason to do so other than that[ Our ML isn¡¯t so bright sometimes.].


    ¡®Although if I¡¯m being honest, I would like to hug her, but only if she allowed it. I can only hold her if she asks me too. If she hadn¡¯t said that she needed to get back early, perhaps¡­.¡¯


    Carr quickly shook his head to clear the thoughts from his mind. He knew that was just an excuse to make Senia not hate him. Of course he wanted to touch her, but he didn¡¯t want her to despise him just because he followed his own desires. He was afraid that if he revealed what he wanted, even a tiny bit of it ¨C his passion and desire, her attitude toward him would change.


    ¡®Would her smile and embarrassed face turn into fear when she looked at me?¡¯


    Would that be the moment she finally saw him as the demon he was and end everything. All her kindness that she¡¯d been showing him all this time would stop and he didn¡¯t want that.


    Carr sighed and closed his eyes as he let the cool wind brush against his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± He mumbled quietly, wondering why he still felt uneasy.


    ***


    The next day, Carr left the inn around lunchtime. He¡¯d been waiting to see if Senia would come, but the more he thought about it the more it embarrassed him. After all, there were many people in the temple who could accompany Senia to the festival, there was no reason for her to come and meet him.


    He must have gotten used to her presence around him because Senia¡¯s absence was enough to dampen his mood. He sighed and rubbed his own face in frustration. Despite his low spirit, the whole town was filled with festivity.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t have another opportunity to do this again. I should look around.¡± Carr hummed as he made his way amongst the crowd.


    The festival¡¯s purpose was to thank the gods for a year without infectious disease and to pray for another year without one. It was a very grand and splendid festival compared to the Sigol Village Festival that Carr had visited the one time.


    He spotted colorful flags all over the roofs, as well as clowns and dancers in the square to liven up the mood. There were even snacks from the sugary ones he¡¯d seen before to frozen ones he hadn¡¯t that were being sold all along street. As he continued to explore the festival, he spotted booths selling equipment for traveling, crafts made by blacksmiths, and even magic scrolls that cost a fortune.


    ¡®This definitely was more convenient than going through the black market.¡¯ Carr thought as he put back the dagger at the blacksmith booth he¡¯d been looking at.


    There were many things that interested him and even more places he hadn¡¯t explored yet. For him, time seemed to have slowed down as he wondered in the crowd.


    ¡°Oh? Young man, are you alone today?¡± A middle-aged man, who Carr recognized from the city gate yesterday, called to him as he passed his booth. ¡°Where is the young priest that you were with? Didn¡¯t you go to the festival together?¡±


    The merchant looked at him curiously while he puffed out smoke.


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are few ladies that are as beautiful as the young priest and it would be idiotic of you to let someone like her go. Or did you just get bored with her?¡± The merchant giggled humorously. Carr turned around to escape after hearing the crude joke.


    ¡°She¡¯s a priest of the sun God, isn¡¯t she? Aren¡¯t you going to join her for prayer? The bishop in this city will lead the origin prayer this year. You must have been left out because you were so cold yesterday. You should never treat a lady like that.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business, but what do you mean by origin prayer?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know? You must not be from around here, huh?¡± The merchant blew out another puff of smoke.


    ¡°When a festival is held, whether big or small, one priest from the temple will pray as representative. The prayer is to ask for forgiveness as everyone in the town is at the festival and may or may not do something sinful. At the same time, the representative thanks the gods for another successful year. That¡¯s the origin prayer.¡±


    Carr grew uneasy as he heard the explanation.


    ¡°How long does it take?¡±


    ¡°Until the festival is over.¡±


    ¡°Is it the bishop¡¯s duty?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it is the responsibility of the person who is the closest to God in the village. There is the Archbishop who usually done it, but, the saint is the perfect one to perrform it. If she¡¯s not here then it us up to either the archbishop or bishop.¡±


    Arte indeed had the strongest divinity, but his status was nothing compared to the saint who was originally loved by God. That means if the festival lasted all day long, the saint would spend her time praying to the god. The same routine would also happen in other cities. The person with the strongest divinity, beside the saint, would pray to the god.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Carr frowned as his mind finished processing the new information. For some reason he had the urge to verify his conclusions.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Shouldn¡¯t you pay the price for my information?¡± The merchant called to Carr when the young man started to walk away.


    ¡°Was there a price for such trivia?¡± Carr asked the smiling old man who waited for him to pay.


    ¡°There is nothing free in this world.¡± Carr sighed, murmuring under his breath. It was no different than making a transaction in the black market.


    The man laughed out loud at Carr¡¯s expression, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not quite desperate for it, but you should buy something from my shop young man. A piece of advice for you to think carefully about. Do what you want with it.¡±


    Carr looked at the man one last time and picked a silver ring. He quickly paid for it. Then he turned around and tried to retrace his steps from yesterday to reach the sun temple. He remembered that the temple was located on a hill. The highest ground in the city symbolized the sun god. Located far from the center of town, the noise of the festival died away as he got closer to the temple.  Carr could hear the nearby birds even though he had only made it halfway up the hill on which the temple was located.


    It was only after he saw the gate to the temple that Carr wondered what he was doing. He didn¡¯t have any plan or reason to come and yet, his feet didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡®If I think about it, it was due to Senia that I could walk around freely today.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t have to hide or limit his movements as he strolled around the town. Everything was due to Senia¡¯s blessings. He felt like he¡¯d betrayed her by enjoying the festival alone. As he continued to contemplate his situation and feelings, Carr noticed someone moving toward him. In an instant, he hid himself behind a tree. It was a habit that he couldn¡¯t break even if he didn¡¯t have red eyes anymore.


    He frowned, berating himself for acting suspicious, and was about to move from behind the tree when he heard a conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s really true that the saint¡¯s power has returned.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡±


    Carr poked his head out slightly toward the source of the sound. He spotted the man from yesterday, Priest Gaol, and another person he had never seen before in his life.


    ¡°It was quite unfortunate, Bishop Hales.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste of power for the girl who has nothing but charity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. Three years ago, because of her insistence not to kill the demons, our church almost hitt rock bottom. If you hadn¡¯t led the attack toward the Great devil at the end, I¡¯m sure there would be nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s recover her power, everyone is fawning over her¡­ I wish I could be the victim of pity.¡±


    ¡°The bishop¡¯s entry into the church would have been denied.¡±¡¯


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That would be an unfortunate situation. Anyway, it¡¯s been five years since the Bishop has not needed to attend the origin prayer, you should enjoy your time off today.¡±


    ¡°I shall. At least, the saint has her uses.¡±


    Gaol and Hales made their way toward town. The two didn¡¯t notice Carr, who was still hiding behind a tree, when they passed him.

 Chapter 10

    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    Carr¡¯s hand, which had been relaxed, was now clenched into a tight fist. He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d heard. Everything in his whole being trembled in anger.


    ¡®That¡­. There was nothing fun or easy about her situation.¡¯


    If Senia didn¡¯t have any charity, Carr would not be alive now. Hales had completely degraded Senia¡¯s sacrifice or even the existence of a demon who was innocent. She didn¡¯t deserve to be treated like this.


    ¡°Oh? Sir Carr? What are you doing here?¡±


    Dan, who was cleaning the temple¡¯s front yard, spotted Carr.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Carr asked in an unpleasant tone while trying to control his expression.


    ¡°Eh? Are you talking about the saint?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ she is in the innermost prayer room. There¡¯s a door behind the main temple, but she won¡¯t be able to come out because of the origin prayer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m picking her up.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ªwait what?¡±


    Dan chased after Carr who entered the temple without hesitation. The boy even forgot to put down his broom.


    ¡°Wait! What do you mean taking her with you? If the bishop finds out, there will be chaos!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± Carr shook Dan off his arm as the boy tried to stop him from going farther.


    ¡°What origin prayer, tsk. She¡¯s forced to do it because she was born as a saint, isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­. Isn¡¯t that her duty? God would also wish for the saint to be the one praying.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear it from God himself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Carr glanced at Dan, who shut went silent at the question, and continued to march on. He knew Senia wanted to see the festival. She¡¯d said so with her own lips and for Carr that was more important than some god¡¯s wish. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want her to sacrifice her time for that bishop or whoever that man was.


    However, the moment Carr stepped inside the temple, pain rushed over his body. It was a familiar pain and for a moment Carr regretted his decision. He remembered Senia¡¯s explanation about the protection ward on the temple and what it would do to him.


    ¡®Is it because of her divinity? Clearly no demon should be able to approach the temple. Even with divinity it still hurt.¡¯


    It was only because of Carr¡¯s past experiences with torture that he managed to hold back the groan that threaten to come out. He needed to avoided arousing Dan¡¯s suspicion. There might not be any evidence of the effect of the holy protection on his body, but the pain was attacking his nerves directly. Every step he took increased the agony, as if with every push forward a new blade imbedded itself into his body.


    He truly wanted to reach the prayer room as soon as possible, but the temple was huge and if Dan didn¡¯t tell him Senia¡¯s exact location, he would soon be lost.


    At the end of the grand temple, stood a 5-meter-tall statue of the sun god. The god watched over the chapel, as if observing the prayers. Behind the statue there was a small prayer room separated by a curtain. The interior of the room looked nothing like the grand chapel. In fact, it could be called shabby.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ sir Carr? Why are you here?!¡± Senia turned around toward the curtain he yanked open, surprised to see Carr.


    Instead of replying or waiting for more questions, Carr grabbed the kneeling Senia by the arm.  Once she was on her feet, he led her out of the room eager to get out of this hellish place.


    Senia, who was still confused about the sudden change of situation, followed Carr without question. She wanted to ask him for an explanation but remembered that he wasn¡¯t allowed to speak. It must be painful for Carr to be in the temple since he was a demon. So, for now she only followed him with the expectation they would stop in the temple¡¯s yard, but Carr kept walking.


    A few moments later he let out a sigh and his body visibly relaxed.  He stopped walking and Senia remembered that she had left her duty. She blinked and stared at Carr¡¯s back before her eyes dropped to where their hands were joined tightly.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Sir Carr. Did something urgent happen?¡± Senia asked, her cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to leave the temple today.¡±


    Carr looked at Senia, opened his mouth to say something, but quickly he realized that he couldn¡¯t respond. He¡¯d wanted to take her to the festival and had dragged her from the temple without asking for her permission.  Now that he thought about it, it made him uneasy.


    Before either of them could say or do anything else, Dan caught up to them.


    ¡°Lady Saint! Sir Carr!¡±


    Senia tensed and tried to pull her hand out of Carr¡¯s, but he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®You didn¡¯t even care about this yesterday.¡¯


    Carr frowned as he watched Senia attempt to pull away from him. Senia had let Dan hold her hand as he guided her along the street. Carr couldn¡¯t understand why there was a sudden change when he was the one holding her hand, but then he realized that it was probably because it was him.


    He was a demon. Of course, Senia didn¡¯t want to be touched by him. Carr sighed at the realization and released Senia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah, Deacon Dan. I apologize for coming out without saying anything. I¡¯ll be back inside soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, n-no!¡± Dan shook his hand violently when he saw Senia¡¯s pretty smile, which was barely reflected in her eyes. The boy¡¯s hand, which had been holding a broom, now held a cloak.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Dan glanced between the two. He looked at Carr first before turning to Senia and holding out the cloak. ¡°Please take this!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Not only Senia, but also Carr looked at Dan in surprised.


    ¡°I-I apologize if I¡¯m being nosy! But Lady Saint, you didn¡¯t look happy earlier today when you started the origin prayer. It was the same expression that I have when I don¡¯t want to do something. Not that I¡¯m saying you¡¯re anything like me!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I will finish the prayer in your stead. I know that I can¡¯t replace you, but one day¡­¡± Dan¡¯s voice trailed off as he wondered if he¡¯d crossed a line and would be scolded by the saint herself. Or worse yet, perhaps he¡¯d be kicked out of the temple. There were many possible scenarios that could happen to him.


    Nevertheless, Dan decided to do this because of Carr¡¯s words from the other day. He couldn¡¯t stop but observe Senia more closely and compared her to the rumors that he¡¯d heard.


    The saint was beautiful, gentle, and a selfless person. However, she wasn¡¯t happy. It was and unfortunate tale and he didn¡¯t like the sound of it one bit.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Senia looked at Dan and turned to Carr, noticing for the first time that the man was facing toward the heart of the town with a calm expression. She realized that the two shared the same thought and it warmed her heart. It was something that she could have never imagined before today and it made her want to cry out in gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that I can¡¯t really refuse, is it?¡± Senia gave a low laugh as she accepted the cloak and wrapped it around her body. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Dan quickly lifted his head and smiled. When he noticed Senia smiling brighter than before he couldn¡¯t help but grin even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before the festival is over. If this is known that you took my place, there will be trouble. Please take care,¡± Senia said as she pulled the hood over her head, still smiling at Dan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Enjoy yourself!¡±


    Senia¡¯s heart beat loudly as she walked away from the temple with Carr, leaving Dan behind. She¡¯d never been able to join a festival before, but would finally be able to tonight. She planned to enjoy all the various entertainments and felt like a bit of a rebel. She¡¯d never dreamed of doing something like this before, but Dan¡¯s kindness as well as the journey to resurrect the Holy Lady were the push she needed. However, those were just the secondary, Her main reason¡­.


    Senia¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked at the main reason why she had abandoned her duty. Carr, who¡¯d suddenly entered the prayer room, grabbed her hand, and led her out of the temple made her feel like she was a princess being rescued from a tall tower. It reminded her of a fairy tale, especially when she thought of the pain he must have felt as he walked through the temple. Her heart filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Why would¡­¡± Senia started to ask the question, but quickly stopped herself. Even if she asked for an explanation, he couldn¡¯t respond. Instead, she reached out and grabbed Carr¡¯s sleeve to express her feelings.


    At the sudden tug on his sleeve, Carr stopped and looked back at Senia. She stepped back, embarrassed, as if she had done something wrong.


    ¡°Ah, a-apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡± Senia mumbled, her courage gone, ¡°I just did it without thinking.¡±


    ¡®Do I look that scary?¡¯


    Carr, who hadn¡¯t interacted with many people in his life, couldn¡¯t help but criticize himself at the sight of Senia cowering before him with hunched shoulders. The hood hid Senia¡¯s shy expression from him, so he just grabbed her hand again. Her white hand was soft and small, as if it would break if he put too much force into his grip. Her hand fit perfectly in his, warm against his cold touch.


    As they headed closer to the main street, increasingly larger crowds of people wandered around. Senia stopped walking as she took in the sight. An excitement bubbled inside her that left her feeling like a 10-year-old child again. Sky-blue eyes anxious, she looked around every corner of the street, from the band dressed in the usual manner to the puppet show.


    Carr, who had been watching over her ¨C tried to catalogue every expression she made, stopped next to her. Senia blinked few times, shaking her head slightly.


    ¡°Nothing. I thought I saw someone I know.¡± She turned her gaze toward Carr, smiling gently.


    The tension between them from the night before slowly disappeared due to the festival atmosphere. He wanted to tell her that last night had been a misunderstanding, but there was nothing he could do about it and it seemed that Senia didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Oh, Sir Carr. There is cookie with strange shape over there.¡± Senia grinned and pulled Carr forward to explore the town. Senia did most of the talking. There was no trace of disappointment or regret in her expression regarding leaving her duty behind. Rather, she wore a bright smile, the most genuine one Carr had ever seen on her face. It seemed she was finally smiling for herself, not for others.


    Carr continued to hold Senia¡¯s hand and sometimes she reached out for him first. There was no trace of awkwardness and that made the time even more enjoyable. At some point, some men tried to flirt with Senia. However, she didn¡¯t ask Carr to intervene and he had no idea what to do. After all, he didn¡¯t have any reason to stop her from talking to others. However, the sight of other men talking to her made him uneasy.


    Without their knowing, a pair of eyes watched them quietly from a street corner as they passed.

 Chapter 11

    It was only after the sun had set and the moon slowly climb up in the sky that Carr and Senia started to walk back to the temple. The full moon shone on their path casting a dreamlike ambience as they leisurely trot along. Carr stayed close to her, a step behind, as they ascended the hill. The comfortable silence between them was pleasant and satisfying.


    A loud booming sound could be heard in the air and the two turned their head towards the center of the town. Fireworks had just been lit up and shot right up to the sky. The different bright lights that illuminate the dark night spread on the vast sky were something that everyone who attended the festival was looking forward to.


    ¡°Woah¡­.!!!¡±


    Senia, who saw the fireworks for the first time couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight. She turned to Carr, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Would you like to sit down and watch for a moment? What do you think Sir Carr?¡±


    Despite him not settling in any village nor take part in many festivals, Carr had seen fireworks before, so it was nothing new to him. Nonetheless, Carr nodded his head and sat down on the ground just on the hillside and gesturing Senia to take a seat right next to him.


    The brilliant lights continued to paint the heavens with the multitude of colours repeatedly, the deafening sound associated with fireworks were also ringing in their ears as they continue to watch the spectacle.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡±


    Carr turned his head to the side. The crystal blue like eyes was mysteriously shining with the mix of moonlight and the crimson glare of the fireworks. Just looking at her eyes, Carr could admire the beauty of the fireworks without having to face it directly.


    Carr reached out absentmindedly toward the hood that was framing her face, startling Senia. His rough fingers gently touched her face and before he could move the hood himself, Senia removed it fully while smiling at him.


    Her hair, which was revealed, seemed to glimmer underneath the glistening moonlight. Carr couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, especially at that demure smile. He had seen a lot of people smile but there was nothing like Senia¡¯s. Even after seeing her smile many times today, he still couldn¡¯t identify this foreign feeling consuming him every time he saw that lips curved beautifully.


    ¡°Thank you so much for accompanying me today because of Sir Carr, I now have a precious memory to treasure. Although, entering the temple like that was quite reckless of you.¡±


    Senia mumbled, still had that gentle smile on her face, ¡°¡­. I don¡¯t know your reason but¡­ I was really happy today.¡±


    ¡®Reason?¡¯


    Carr repeated her word in his mind as the firework burst forth in the sky again. The glimmer of lights, which shone for a moment in the dark sky, seemed to bury the hesitation that Carr carried deep in his heart.


    ¡®¡­. Right.¡¯


    All this time, he kept doubting himself and his own feelings because he was sure it was because of the demon blood inside him that caused it. He kept buried the real reason every time he looked into those clear blue eyes.


    He thought there would be no one else besides her. Only Senia would look at him like that. He was no longer able to hold back his pent-up desire that is slowly taking over his body.


    At one moment, it was his strong hand that is cupping her cheek and the next it was his lips kissing Senia¡¯s softly. Her blue eyes widened at the sudden contact that momentarily took her breath away. It was only a short while because just as soon as his lips touched hers it pulled away all her doubts, giving in to these unnamed emotions bursting inside her.


    Carr¡¯s face was hovering close to hers and Senia who was still trying to process the act, gently touched her lips. The red light from the fireworks makes her blushing face even redder. At that sight, Carr leaned in again, taking Senia¡¯s wrist away, and covered her lips with his. There was no hesitation this time.


    Senia didn¡¯t push him back as Carr continued to kiss her. It was her first kiss, and it was as sweet as cotton candy just like how she imagines it would be. Carr was cupping her face gently, looking at her with so much kindness and tenderness that she couldn¡¯t look away to hide her face.


    As they continued to kiss, Senia closed her eyes slowly and as she submits her body, Carr¡¯s hold became stronger and firmer. It wasn¡¯t suffocating. Senia didn¡¯t hate being held in his arms.


    Once the second kiss ended, the third quickly began. There were only a few seconds for her to regain her breath. Her whole body shivered as pleasure course within her. Her small fists clung to Carr¡¯s body as his hot tongue licks through her soft lips and ravaged the insides of her mouth turning her mind into a soggy mess.


    ¡°Eunnngh¡­.¡±


    Carr¡¯s hot tongue feels like it will melt her¡¯s away. Even if she wanted to escape from the unnerving feeling, she couldn¡¯t do it because Carr was cupping the back of her head, holding her in place.


    Their kiss was a little clumsy at first, but it became passionate as their kiss deepened. They only parted for a moment to catch their breath before their lips were thoroughly connected again but enough to fuel her for another round of passionate kisses with Carr.


    Senia was getting hot and aroused. It was just a kiss and yet her whole body was burning up, trembling in anticipation. She continued to follow Carr¡¯s lead without hesitation. Every fibre of her being was focused on Carr, her mind could only think about all the stimulation that he was giving to her.


    ¡°Ha¡­. Ah¡­.¡±


    The moment Carr pulled back, Senia was panting hard and gasping as she catches her breath¡­ and so did he. Their faces were still pressed against each other, sharing one steamy breath. Carr wondered if he had pushed her too far as he watched her struggling to swallow hard.


    He swallowed hard at the sight of her wanton expression, the excitement that he could be seen in her now hazy eyes, his self-control starting to break free.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.Eummmmhph.¡±


    Carr leaned forward, devouring Senia¡¯s lips again and gently pushed her down to the grass with not much resistance. The kiss became deeper and more desperate as Carr¡¯s hands started to fumble down around her chest and waist.


    Her small body trembled as if electrified by his touch. She couldn¡¯t hold back a moan when Carr¡¯s hand slipped between her legs. Senia clung tightly to Carr¡¯s shirt as he started to undress her, revealing the flushed skin.


    Carr couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from Senia. Her rosy cheeks, her glassy eyes, the way her body shivered because of his touch. He never knew anything about love or affection, but he wanted to keep holding this woman for the rest of his life. He didn¡¯t know the reason why, but at least he could understand what the merchant meant by saying that anyone would never want to let Senia go.


    He wanted to have not just her body but her everything. As their body got entangled together, their tongue swirled together in a lascivious kiss, his desire seemed to never end. How could it end when her eyes which were focused on him drive him mad to the edge? How? When it barely scratches to fill his need?


    Carr trailed wet kisses down her pale neck, nipping gently at her skin. A lewd moan escaped Senia¡¯s mouth which only fueled Carr to do more. He groaned and started to lick her exposed collarbone, tasting the milky skin.


    However, as much as he wanted to prolong the fondling, inwardly his mind is telling him that they couldn¡¯t stay long, so he ran his hand along her smooth thigh and touched her underwear, Carr¡¯s eyes widened and look up at Senia in surprise. She was dripping wet, enough that he didn¡¯t need to prepare her anymore.


    ¡°Ahhhhnnn¡­.¡±


    Senia closed her legs, trapping Carr¡¯s hand between them. She covered her face with one hand, eyes tightly closed, embarrassed at the fact that she¡¯s wet and needy just from all his kisses. She couldn¡¯t control how her body reacted despite it being her first kiss.


    Carr slowly slides her underwear aside, pressing his fingers against her slippery opening. Her slickness quickly covered his fingers. Senia arched her back, a hand quickly moved to cover her mouth when a moan was about to escape. Carr didn¡¯t stop kissing her bare skin, giving extra pleasure to her already sensitive body as his finger slowly pushed inside.


    Senia was delighted with the fact that this time, it was Carr that initiated their intimacy. It wasn¡¯t because she needed his seed to empower her divinity, but because he desired her as a woman. Carr never asked Senia for sex, but the kiss earlier was something she believed happened because he wanted more than just fulfilling his duty.


    It was not just her body that he wanted this time. His kisses were sweet and rough that it melted her whole body to submission, holding her heart in the palms of his hand. It didn¡¯t matter if her trail of thoughts was just mere delusions she created to satisfy her need to feel wanted by someone. Senia, for once, wanted to cling on to that sweetness. She wanted to be selfish. She wanted him and it is more than she could bear.


    ¡°S-Sir¡­. Carr¡­¡± Senia moaned, her pupils dilated darkening her sky-blue eyes.


    ¡°T-That is enough¡­. please¡­. Please give it to me¡­¡±


    Her inside was twitching crazily in need and anticipation to have him buried deep inside her. Carr¡¯s finger only made her greedy for him and the only thing that she could do was to moan in frustration.


    For a moment, Senia wondered if she looked far too desperate, too clingy, and too begging for Carr to fuck her. Carr who sensed her worries and agitation, kissed her forehead lightly, calming her nerves down. Senia whimpered at the gesture and her hands scrambled with opening Carr¡¯s pants when a loud voice could be heard approaching their location.


    Lady Saint! Sir Carr! Where are you?! ¡ª The bishop will be back soon!¡±


    Dan, who called for them, startled the two. It was like a bucket of ice-cold water dumped on them. They pulled on their their disheveled clothes in hurry. Carr scratched is head in embarrassment once dressed and turned to check on Senia. The tips of her ears were red. Without asking, he knew what she was feeling.


    He had become carried away by the atmosphere and now the air between them was heavy and thick. He could still taste the lust and desire in the air.


    Carr rose from the ground, berating himself for losing control. A little bit longer and he would have taken Senia on the ground like a beast. Although it was regrettable that they¡¯d been interrupted, he couldn¡¯t risk putting Senia in a jeopardizing situation like this.


    Senia accepted his hand when offered, and slowly stood up. A slight frown marred her face. Whether it was because she was thinking the same thing as him or something else entirely, he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I keep forgetting the place and situation¡­.¡±


    ¡®I think I should be the one apologizing.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­. I-I¡¯m thinking of staying at the inn tomorrow, not at the temple. People who visit for the festival will also be gone by tomorrow. So¡­.¡±


    ¡®So¡­¡¯


    Senia, who hesitated in embarrassment, could not continue speaking. Carr, who could only speculate, decided to wait until tomorrow to continue the talk and nodded his head. A promise that she would come tomorrow night was enough for him.


    Senia smiled shyly, her blue eyes focused on Carr. In his opinion, somehow the smile was even more adorable than before. He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed that they had to separate for now.


    ¡°Anyway, Deacon Dan must be worried. I should head back now.¡±


    Carr, who didn¡¯t really want to let go of her, felt something in his pocket and quickly tapped her shoulder just before she walked away. As Senia turned, he stretched out his hand and handed the small silver ring to Senia.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Senia looked at the ring, then at Carr, and back at the ring again as if trying to figure out what was happening. ¡°Ah, is it lost? Shall I leave it to the temple?¡±


    Carr shook his head wanting to explain that it was the thing he¡¯d bought from the merchant in return for receiving information.


    He pointed at the ring then at Senia, ¡®Just have it¡¯, he thought trying to make her understand.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Carr nodded his head and watched as Senia stared at the ring in silence. A range of feelings flashed across her face, pleasure, embarrassment, happiness, but there was a hint of sadness.


    ¡°T-Thank you very much¡­¡± Senia said in a small voice as she held the ring in her hands, ¡°I will think of it as a souvenir of the festival. But¡­ the thing is¡­ Saints are forbidden to wear jewelry¡­¡±


    ¡®That old man.¡¯


    Carr clicked his tongue, cursing the merchant, but he raised his brow seeing the bright smile on Senia¡¯s face.


    ¡®Why are you smiling so big?¡¯


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m very happy because I¡¯ve never received such a gift. I will cherish it forever.¡± Her hands, that still held the ring, were pressed to her chest.


    For Carr, the price of the ring was worth it to see her smile. His eyes travelled down from her face, down to her neck and fixed on the pendant around her neck. Senia noticed his gaze and gently touched the necklace and smiled.


    ¡°This is something that Arte specifically allowed. If you¡¯re curious about it, I will tell you tomorrow.¡±


    He wanted to hear about it, if it possible, so Carr nodded his head. At the same time, Dan¡¯s voice rang out in the air again and the two rushed up to the temple.

 Chapter 12

    The next morning, Carr made his way back to the temple again. At the front of the gate, he spotted Dan and Bishop Hales talking to Senia, seeing her off.


    ¡°Are you leaving already? You can stay as long as you want, saint.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I am leaving the city tomorrow, but today I¡¯m going to stay at the same place as my escort. There are many things we need to discuss about our trip.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Then please stop by one more time before you leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Deacon Dan knows the location of the inn, so if you have any trouble please come and find me.¡±


    Anyone that witness the interaction would think it heartwarming, but as Carr approached Senia, he tried very hard to hide his displeasure. The conversation he¡¯d overheard yesterday had left a sour taste in his mouth toward the bishop.


    Senia who sensed someone else¡¯s presence turned around and smiled lightly at the sight of Carr. That smile was enough to melt the displeasure he felt and warmed his heart. Hales and Dan gestured toward Carr in a silent greeting once he was closer to the group.


    Carr noticed a scarf that he¡¯d never seen before wrapped around Senia¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Is the wound really okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yes! It¡¯s okay! I-It¡¯s doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you get hurt? Do you want me to cure it with a blessing?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s really okay. I just got a little scar after falling down. It¡¯ll heal soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡®Did she fall last night?¡¯


    Carr knew that Senia could be clumsier than she looked, but he hadn¡¯t noticed a red mark on her neck. A kiss mark perhaps? He coughed, looking away from her which startled Senia. She quickly pulled the scarf tighter around her neck and flushed slightly.


    He didn¡¯t mean to leave a mark on her, but seeing the evidence of their activity last night made him feel better for some reason.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you soon then¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot one thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I heard some gossip in the square yesterday. It was rumored the God of the Moon¡¯s saint was in the city.¡±


    ¡°The Moon Saint?¡±


    ¡°She is not the type of person to go to the temple voluntarily, so the Church of the Moon asked us to persuade her to come to the temple if we encountered her on the street.¡±


    Senia frowned slightly. She remembered the face that she passed by on the street yesterday. It was a familiar face.


    ¡°Perhaps it was her¡­¡± she mumbled quietly.


    ¡°Did you perhaps encounter her?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. No, but I will tell you if I see her.¡±


    And just like that, Senia brought their farewells to a close and left the temple with Carr. Now, that the festival was over, the streets had become much quieter. Carr noticed that Senia was deep in her own thoughts, staring blankly at the ground while walking.


    ¡®Is it because of the story of the moon¡¯s saint?¡¯ Carr wondered and tapped Senia¡¯s shoulder gently.


    ¡°Oh? What did you say?¡± Senia jumped slightly and turned  toward Carr who looked at her in wonder. The saint smiled awkwardly once she realized that she was lost in thought. ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something. Anyway, did you have breakfast yet?¡±


    Carr shook his head and watched Senia¡¯s smile grow bigger. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t eaten as well. Carr knew that Senia was trying to change the topic from the moon¡¯s saint, but for now, he decided not to press the matter.


    Once they reserved a room for Senia at the inn and finished with their meal, the two went around shops in the city to stock up for their trip. Despite all the street stalls disappearing after the festival, it was still easy to obtain quality items as they were in a large city, especially Carr¡¯s travel equipment. They managed to find canteens, lanterns, and ropes in good condition to replace the old ones.


    And as expected, it was comfortable to be a human even if it was just his appearance. Carr could walk around town without being cursed at or attacked by the people.  This was something he could only experience because of Senia.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Senia asked suddenly while they rested on a bench, after shopping. Carr, who was overwhelmed with emotion, stared at her blankly.


    Carr tilted his head, not sure how to explain what he was thinking. He turned his gaze toward her locket instead.


    ¡°Ah, you mean this?¡± Senia chuckled slightly, realizing that she hadn¡¯t managed to tell the story yesterday. An old gold locket hung from her neck by a silver chain.


    Senia wrapped her hands around the locket, ¡°It¡¯s a keepsake of my mother¡¯s and also a medium for my power as I give people blessings.¡± Her voice was wistful and she smiled softly before looking at Carr, ¡°You don¡¯t really need a medium to use divinity but it¡¯s useful in many ways, such as reducing the power needed for a prayer or shortening the prayer time.¡±


    A medium could only work on one thing that priest considered as special. Senia chose her mother¡¯s locket and Arte had no reason to ban his precious daughter-in-law¡¯s [ This doesn¡¯t seem right but I cant remember how they are supposedly tied together]jewelry.


    Carr watched as Senia closed her eyes, hands still holding her locket and paid a silent tribute. A peaceful breeze caressed her face and in that moment, bathed in the in warm sunlight, she looked ethereal.


    ¡°To me, it is a priceless treasure.¡±


    Carr didn¡¯t have any memories of his parents, but seeing Senia talking about her mother, he couldn¡¯t help but think that she must have been a wonderful person by how much Senia cherished that locket.


    The two finally rose from the bench and resumed walking leisurely around the town. Now, that they had bought everything they needed for the rest of the trip, they could enjoy themselves and just explore. Senia who enjoyed looking at the pretty dishes, cute frilly dresses, and tea leaves, seemed no different from other village girls. Carr on the other hand managed to garner people¡¯s attention because of his unrivaled beauty and the cold almost noble aura. The two looked like a lovely couple.


    ¡®It¡¯s only natural¡­.¡¯


    Carr thought as he noticed another person looked through their way, especially at Senia. He remembered Arte¡¯s words that Senia naturally attracted people to her, not just because she was a saint, but due to her nature. She was always kind and showed a lovely smile to everyone they met.


    If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would think that Senia was perfect. She was exactly what you would imagine a saint to be. However, he knew that everything she¡¯d done, laughing for others and giving up on her own desires ¨C those were her performing her duty and she sometimes struggled with it.


    ¡°Sir Carr? Is there anything else that we need to buy?¡±


    Carr blinked and he came out of his trance and quickly shook his head at the question. Looking at her at this moment, she almost looked like a white rabbit with big round eyes ¨C he couldn¡¯t help but laugh quietly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ d-don¡¯t laugh like that all of a sudden.¡± Senia suddenly bowed her head, hiding her face with her hands.


    The words were so muffled that Carr had trouble deciphering them. He tilted her head about to pat her shoulder when there was commotion near them.


    ¡°What? Demons?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The sound came from two women holding shopping baskets, standing not too far from them.


    ¡°A small town in the east was attacked by a group of demons a few days ago!¡±


    Senia and Carr stood in silence as they tried to listen to the women¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Oh, my god¡­. What about the people?¡±


    ¡°All the adults were killed. God¡­. I feel sorry for them¡­.¡±


    ¡°Those demons! When the Holy Lady was alive, none of them would have died!¡±


    Carr let out a quiet sigh. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to hear, but at the same time he understood those women. In all human history, demons had always created havoc and attacked people. He couldn¡¯t help but feeling depressed after listening to the conversation.


    ¡°Shall we go back and rest?¡± A soft smile and gentle hand on his arm stopped Carr from thinking more about the situation. He nodded lightly at the question and Senia tangled their fingers. It was a small comfort that melted the lump in his chest.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­.¡± Senia cleared her voice, ¡°Tonight¡­ I-I will visit you. I spent a lot of my power helping around in the temple this morning.¡±


    Even if she hadn¡¯t told him, he was already thinking about visiting her. Carr nodded his head and squeezed her hand with his strong grip as Senia continued talking.


    ¡°A-And¡­ please refrain from leaving those in places that stand out!¡± Senia blushed as she managed to utter the words while fastening the scarf around her neck.


    Carr looked awkwardly into the air, apologizing inside his mind for causing Senia trouble.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to be more careful then.¡¯


    Unfortunately, the pledge he made was easily broken that night.


    Once the sun went down and the city was surrounded by the moon and stars, the inn, which was so lively yesterday had become quiet. The time that the two had been waiting since they arrived at the inn earlier today finally came.


    Carr opened his door intending to go to Senia only to find the saint in the hallway wearing light outdoor clothing and about to knock on his door. They hadn¡¯t set the exact time or place for their coupling, so ended up running into one another on their way to each other¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Senia smiled shyly at the situation while Carr felt a sudden burst of desire upon laying his eyes on her.


    Carr quickly made his way toward Senia, ready to cup her face and pull her close to him when sounds of footsteps echoed through the empty hallway.


    ¡°L-Lady Saint!¡±


    Dan ran toward them from the staircase, heading straight toward Senia and Carr before falling down on the floor out of breath.


    ¡°Deacon Dan? What brings you here at this hour¡­ is everything all right?¡± Senia knelt down and helped the boy up.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s a big problem! Please come to the temple right away, Lady Saint!¡± Dan was practically crying, still not believing what he had just seen.


    ¡°The monsters¡­. The monsters are attacking the city!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, both Senia and Carr returned to their respective rooms ¨C quickly changing their clothes before rushing to the temple.


    All the city¡¯s lights were lit up, indicating the seriousness of the situation. Men with torches were running around in a hurry, families were hugging each other in fright. The tranquil and peaceful afternoon was only a memory now. The news about the monsters must have just spread around the town. If that was the case, there was a chance that it was just misunderstanding.


    ¡®I hope it ends as misinformation.¡¯ Carr wished as he looked at the anxious Senia.


    The temple of Acronix ¨C the sun god, was crowded with many people. Inside the chapel, priests and guards from the rest of the denominations gathered together to come up with a solution to protect the city.


    ¡°Oh! Saint Senia! You are here!¡± Hales, who was talking with the rest of the priests, ran out to greet Senia when he spotted her.


    ¡°What?! Saint of the sun?!¡±


    ¡°You were in the city?! Oh my god! This must have been true guidance from the gods!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief! Everyone will be fine now!¡±


    At the sight of Senia, the priests celebrated and prayed for the mercy that the gods had sent. At this very moment, the sun, moon, star, fire, water, wind, and earth churches were united.


    Looking at them, Carr frowned slightly. It was hard to trust men who only prayed without coming up with a plan to resolve the situation. Of course, he knew that Senia had a strong power but even then¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Senia bowed her head in front of all the priests. ¡°My power¡­ is not yet normal. It still in a recovery state after the curse. It won¡¯t be enough to be the main power source.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Many people shouted simultaneously, as if trying to break the sky. Senia covered her ears reflexively, hunching away from all the shouting. She couldn¡¯t help but feel miserable that she couldn¡¯t do anything. She felt like crying.


    ¡°I¡­ I think it would be possible if I acted as support, but I want to hear the situation first, if that¡¯s okay?¡± Senia mumbled, glancing to the side.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    A guard, armed with iron armor, stepped outof the larger group. He was young captain of the city, probably around his mid-20s. Hales on the other hand, dismissed the rest of the priest after Senia requested to have a meeting about the situation. In the end, only Carr, Senia, the captain, and bishops from each denomination remained.


    ¡°Half an hour ago, security at the East watch tower discovered a monster and reported it. I sent a scout to confirm the legitimacy of the report. There are many monsters currently on their way to this city.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the total?¡± Carr asked the question calmly causing the captain to give him a strange look. After all, Carr was neither a priest nor a guard.


    ¡°In total, there are about fifty. The problem is that the group is made up of several different types of monsters, so it will be difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to find out all of the types?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The majority of them are undead, but the rest are trolls and wyverns.¡±


    Carr clicked his tongue. Those were indeed types of monsters that were difficult to handle, but there was a bigger problem than that.


    ¡°It seems that someone had to have summoned them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Senia¡¯s eyes became round at the statement. It was just a group of monsters attacking, right? She turned her gaze from Carr to the captain and Hales, but found that both of them were surprised by the statement. They demanded an explanation.


    ¡°It¡¯s common for the undead to attack a city where people live in search of life, but unless there is magic involved, they won¡¯t come in large numbers. The undead didn¡¯t appear from the direction of the graveyard did they? As for the trolls, they rarely join hands with other monsters. It¡¯s also strange that there haven¡¯t been any report about flying Wyvern. Near the east gate, there¡¯s a forest so the person who controls those monsters would likely be hiding there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. When it comes to summoning monsters and controlling them¡­. That¡¯s a demon¡¯s specialty.¡±


    ¡°It would have to be quite a powerful demon to lead such number of monsters by himself.¡±


    ¡°What is your opinion, Lady Saint?¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s¡­¡± Senia, upon being called out, tried to remember her previous encountera with demons in a fight. ¡°Even if they are being led by a demon, we don¡¯t have to worry about fighting the demon unless additional support comes. Demons tend to be more careful, so they won¡¯t involve themselves in a fight as much as possible. You don¡¯t have to worry about the demon giving direct orders.¡±


    ¡°I see. As expected, it is different when you have experience handling the matter.¡±


    There was more chatter after Senia¡¯s explanation. No matter how powerful people were or how much divinity they had, it was natural that they wanted to be comforted during a battle like this, especially when they never had any experience.


    There was a divinity invocation to kill monsters, but not everyone could use it. There were other divinity invocations that could be used to control or restrain monsters, after all it was the original duty of the believer to protect the people.


    In the past, it was the Holy Lady that managed to end the war with the devil while at the same time creating a miracle to save the people. In the present, it was the responsibility of the archbishops and the saints ¨C however none of them have the same amount of power as the Holy Lady. This is why it took a long time for them to win the war three years ago.


    Carr watched quietly as the priests and bishops tried to figure out which holy invocation could be used to beat the monsters. The guard, on the other hand, settled his gaze on Carr.


    ¡°You know allot about this kind of stuff. Are you a monster hunter?¡± The captain asked with admiration.


    ¡°My job is roughly similar to that.¡±


    ¡°No wonder! Then can you tell me how to stop those monsters? We don¡¯t have much time and our guards have only ever dealt with goblins and robbers. We¡¯ll need a strategy or else many of them will die.¡±


    ¡°Sir Carr, please do me a favor and help the guard.¡± Senia interrupted their conversation, her hand gently grabbed Carr¡¯s.


    ¡°Is it okay to leave things to an outsider like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you must be a reliable person if you are travelling with the saint. People¡¯s safety is more important than their pride. If the defense of the outer wall breaks¡­.¡±


    The captain frowned as he thought about the bleak future. Carr glanced at Senia, seeing her blue eyes¡¯ pleading earnestly with him. He truly didn¡¯t want to get himself in trouble but he didn¡¯t want to see Senia sad either. And there¡¯s also the fact that Senia would be in battle, taking her place as a saint. He let out a small sigh, knowing that his decision had already been made.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help. If you want to reduce the casualties, please follow my instructions entirely. Will that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t worry!¡± The captain saluted before he hurried down the hill to gather his people for the fight.


    The moonlight and torches would be the lighting they hwould have during the fight. It would be a difficult fight and Carr couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter about the fact.


    ¡°It would have been much better if I had recovered my power in advance¡­ I¡¯m sorry about this, Sir Carr.¡± Senia who was still standing next to him, looked down at her feet with regret, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry about my situation.¡±


    Even if Senia had restored her full power, Carr would have been there to protect her. It was his contract with Arte. He didn¡¯t like that Senia kept apologizing for something that was out of her control and he didn¡¯t know how to convey that thought to her.


    He didn¡¯t like seeing Senia dispirited and wondered what he could do to console her. Carr looked around, noticing that no one was paying attention to them and raised her hand, gently placing a kiss on her knuckles.


    You can fill your power later. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    It was not appropriate for her, the Saint of the Sun, to blame herself and lose hope. Carr hoped that the kiss would be enough to convey his thoughts and feelings.


    ¡°Ah¡­.I¡ª I¡¯ll work hard to assist you!¡± The sorrowful expression was now replaced with a flushed face. It was a much better sight than before.


    ¡°We can do this, Sir Carr.¡±


    Carr nodded. His heart was no longer heavy now that the defeated look had left her eyes.

 Chapter 13

    The moonlight cascading the surrounding area was not as bright as yesterday, but it still provides moderate visibility because of the clear night. Carr walked out of the east gate alone, checking the situation while the thirty or so guards with powerful talismans and shields were situated on the outer wall. The rest of the manpower was divided between guarding the gate and monitoring the situation. Everything was ready and now they all left the rest to luck and on each other¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Are you¡­really sure that we will be all right alone?¡±


    ¡®No. There are a lot of factors that can affect things.¡¯


    Senia looked at Carr anxiously. Even though her power was at its limit she decided to follow Carr who is determined to go alone. She still could use different blessings and invocations in case of a fight.


    Carr, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about the situation, after all, he was always fighting alone¡­ever since the beginning. Although, the number of monsters he used to fight was not this high.


    He pulled out his sword silently and gave it to Senia. For a moment Senia looked at it nervously but she decided to trust Carr and put one hand on top of the sword and the other wrapped around her locket.


    ¡°¡­. I call upon the conviction to serve the sun, may thee create light in this place and miracles shall work in order.¡±


    It was a short but powerful prayer causing a faint light to shine upon Carr¡¯s sword. The blessing would then help to slaughter the undead successfully as Senia¡¯s power right now wouldn¡¯t be enough to subdue all of them. The blessing was akin to the act of sprinkling holy water on a sword. At that moment, Carr couldn¡¯t help but admire the faint glow.


    ¡°They are coming!¡±


    The guard watching over the outer wall shouted at the top of his voice alerting everyone. Amidst the panic, Carr shifted his feet calmly to a fighting stance and listened to his surroundings. The first thing that comes to his senses was the roar of the trolls, then the Wyverns with their wings cutting the air and as they came nearer a nauseous rotting stench hit his nose.


    The moment the monsters spotted Carr in the open wide space, ready to attack, a clear voice rang in the air first.


    ¡°Light!¡±


    The monsters were bombarded with flashes of lightning from Senia¡¯s prayer. The ray of lights from the invocation was so bright that it illuminates the entire night sky as if it was midday. Carr, who was standing against the blinding light was waiting for the go-signal.


    The rest of the priests created a miracle by bringing back the unforgiving sunlight full of divinity that is not only effective against the troll and Wyverns but enough to destroy the undead who were already losing vitality because of Senia¡¯s first attack. It wasn¡¯t enough to eradicate everything, but it was enough to lower the numbers.


    Carr ran and swung his sword at the monsters that were still alive and advancing toward his direction. One blow and an arm of the giant troll flew away with a crushing sound. Seeing that the cut limb started to regenerate, Carr threw a vial of poison from his bag causing the troll to roar in pain. The poison was a mix of chemicals that burnt the skin that inhibits regeneration.


    At the howl of despair from the troll, the rest of the monsters targeted Carr and attack him. However, Carr already anticipated their onslaught and moved between each one of them with graceful movements and aim at their vulnerable spot. While Senia continues to shout prayer after prayer of lights to weaken their defence and to assist Carr.


    Senia can¡¯t comprehend why Carr had to insist on fighting alone but when she saw the way Carr moved on the battlefield, she realized how efficient and skillful he is. He used the trolls as walls to avoid the undead, then killed the Wyverns and used their acid blood to stop the large trolls from regenerating and everything was done with so much precision. It was so different from how he fought against the bandits in the forest a few days ago.


    It was clear that no ordinary human could have survived against these monsters, even so on how no human can compare to him¡­to Carr. He is like a seasoned warrior with his calm demeanour and nimble movements.


    ¡°Prepare barriers and arrows!¡± On the outer wall, the captain of the guard shouted when he spotted the Wyverns starting to fly high in the sky ignoring Carr.


    The rest of the guards lifted the square barrier so did the priests anticipating the attack. The Wyverns flew high above the sky and started to spit poisonous fire right to the city walls. However, the square barrier which was coated with special oil cause the poison to slither down and fell under the outer wall instead of dissolving them. The attack continues but the barrier never faltered much to the Wyverns¡¯ frustration.


    As nothing had worked, the Wyverns rushed to attack physically but with Senia¡¯s order, the priests called upon the holy light which blinded the Wyverns. Arrows that had been blessed was shot toward the now visionless Wyverns. They focused their attack on the Wyverns¡¯ eyes because they knew that it would be difficult to penetrate the monsters¡¯ thick hides.


    The priests and bishop didn¡¯t spare any of their divinity to attack the Wyverns. After all, compared to Carr¡¯s their job wasn¡¯t as hard as Carr who was fighting against the trolls and undead alone. Senia caught a brief glimpse of the said fight before she fixed her gaze forward again.


    She had one last duty before all her divinity was drained empty. It was that one blessing that would use all her power and so she needed to execute it at the right moment. She took a deep breath, watching the fight and the moment she found the opportunity she focused all her divinity at the undead that was gathering in the same place.


    ¡°I call upon thee¡­.!¡±


    Five streams of lightning fell from the sky. All five fell on the ground, creating a circle that radiated a bright light. It was a sacred barrier with a radius of 10m. If she has more divinity, she could make something bigger to trap all the undead, but for now, this was her limit. However, the size was enough because Carr had lured the monsters toward it.


    ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m sorry Sir Carr! Please hang a bit more!¡±


    Carr waved his hand, dismissing the apology and quickly grabbed his sword again. He could handle the situation perfectly fine, especially as his sword had received the blessing from Senia earlier and there¡¯s also the fact that the Wyverns were not there. It was also possible because he was not human¡­.there is an advantage to being a demon.


    Carr took a deep breath as he examined the remaining seven trolls. Two of them were caught up to the fire burning their bodies, so only five of them were he needed to personally take care of.


    Carr didn¡¯t wait for the trolls to swing their heavy clubs. He easily lifted his sword to attack. If he had missed for a second, with that size, a part of his body would break the moment it hit, and not even divinity could heal it.


    ¡®Gods really aren¡¯t anything good.¡¯


    Carr ducked down, avoiding a fist that coming from his right. He held his sword with both hands and drive it right to the troll¡¯s knee in front of him. Since the undead is no longer interfering with the fight, Carr¡¯s attacks became more aggressive and ruthless.


    He noticed movement from his left and slashed the troll across its waist, causing blood to splash out like a fountain all over his shoulder. And before the troll could fall top of him, Carr quickly jumped and slashed him right in the of its chest. Before any of them could regenerate, Carr threw a bottle of poison causing them to burn in flames.


    ¡°Four ahead!¡±


    The warning came from Senia who had her attention at Carr¡¯s fight. The remaining trolls and the undead headed straight for him. Senia bit her lips hard as she prayed upon the god for Carr¡¯s safety as he continued to slay one monster after another.


    The air was filled with roars and screams from the monster as Carr took their lives without mercy and every time his sword slashed the enemies Senia feels her heart sinking more as the flood of blood glistened under the blue moonlit sky.


    Carr continued to remain calm as he slaughtered all the monsters and all that was left was the undead that was trapped in Senia¡¯s lightning barrier.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ the rest will disappear when it receives sunlight in the morning.¡±


    Carr exhaled tiredly as he wiped the sweat off his chin. Every part of his body was screaming of tiredness now that the adrenaline had left his body. It had been a while since he fought like that. He looked up at the sky, noticing that there was only one or two left of the Wyverns.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Carr muttered aloud and decided to head to the city, leaving the last bits for the guards to handle.


    ¡°Sir Carr!¡±


    The deafening cry of Senia was the only thing he heard before he turned around and saw one of the trolls swung its heavy club at Carr. He thought he had burnt every one of them, but it seemed that one troll managed to regenerate its body as its heart wasn¡¯t burnt to dust.


    It was too late to stop the troll and it was too late to avoid it too. If he¡¯s lucky, it would cause him a serious injury but not death. Carr clicked his tongue and grabbed his sword reflexively. He was ready to shield himself.


    ¡®¡­. What?¡¯


    A thin shield hung upon Carr¡¯s eyes, blocking a blow from the troll. Even though the attack was strong it only caused shockwaves around, but the shield remains intact. Carr turned his head slightly and spotted Senia holding her locket tightly in her hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she could only use her power three times?¡± Carr muttered, worried about her but right now he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the protection.


    With the sudden appearance of the shield, the troll stumbled back, and Carr uses that momentum to stab his sword deep into its chest. Carr stared as the body slowly fell to the ground without letting his guard down. There was no more movement, no more regeneration. This time the troll was dead.


    Carr sighed with relief after confirming it again, ¡®That could have been a disaster.¡¯


    When he looked up, Senia was running from afar towards him. Carr stopped himself trying to step toward her when he spotted his reflection on the force shield. His hair was a mess, his body covered with wounds, scars, and blood. In the bright moonlight, the shield managed to reflect many things.


    Even the pair of his bloody-red eyes.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Carr raised his hand urgently and covered his face but Senia, who came close, quickly grabbed his hand and pulled them away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Sir Carr because of that shield, the meagre amount of power I have to maintain the eyes was drained as well. We need to get inside¡­!¡± Senia explained in a trembling voice.


    Carr quickly understood the situation and remembered that his black eyes were not a permanent solution. Of course, it would continue to consume Senia¡¯s power to maintain it. As it didn¡¯t take a lot from her still that amount could be used for another blessing, for instance, the shield.


    The loss of blessing for his eyes was enough evidence that Senia already reached her limit. She hadn¡¯t had the time to refill her divinity in the past few days through a carnal embrace with him, so it was only natural that she was drained empty.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn together. I¡¯ll help the people with injuries later.¡±


    Carr looked around, noticing that there¡¯s only one Wyvern left. Both had done their job and all that is left are for cleanup. They could leave and rest their bodies.


    Carr softly nodded, somewhat scared about being found out. He always knew that he needed to be careful among humans but this time he was more nervous than before. He held Senia¡¯s hand while the other covered the corner of his eyes, and together they entered the city. It was fortunate that the night was dark with clouds looming in the sky, still hoping that his eyes will be hidden in the shadow for longer.


    ¡°¡­. Eh?¡±


    In the distance, there is a mysterious man who had been watching the fight from the forest, away from everyone¡¯s attention. He let out a low whistle as he watched Carr and Senia¡¯s movement through his telescope.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the saint is here, but what kind of companionship is this? What the hell is happening?¡± The man swept his navy hair over his forehead ¨C revealing red eyes glowing softly in the dark as he grumbled quietly.


    ¡°Ah, shit, if I had known that the saint is here, I wouldn¡¯t have sent that number of monsters, but I still need to save my mana for the eastern village. Wait, wait, that person who actually slaughtered the trolls is the same as me, right? Why is he helping humans? Did they catch his weakness?¡±


    Unable to get the right answer right away, the man raised himself from the top of the tree and grinned, revealing his sharp canine teeth.


    ¡°Well¡­ it would be okay to leave things like this for a bit. Ah, things are getting interesting. So, what happened to the remaining monsters, hmmm?¡±

 Chapter 14

    The streets are lulled with the quietness of the night despite the bright lights illuminating the cobbled paths. There are only a few people roaming around, guards continuous patrol in the area and most of the folks had gone to hiding with the news of the monsters¡¯ attack. Senia and Carr headed to their inn while walking through the shadows, avoiding people as much as possible.


    Senia anxiously looks back and forth in every alley as both knew that if news got out about Carr¡¯s real identity they would be in trouble and Carr wouldn¡¯t be safe. They had been nearing the inn when they heard a sound coming from the main street.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡±


    ¡°The west door has been broken!!¡±


    The guards were screaming and running in one direction. Senia and Carr, who were hiding in the alley¡¯s shadow, stuck their heads slightly out and looked at the main street. Five trolls were struggling with their wounds and regenerating with three or four spears embedded in their bodies.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Senia sighed. Without her divinity, she couldn¡¯t do anything to help and she couldn¡¯t let Carr helped either because of his red eyes. However, the moment a troll attacked a civilian¡¯s house and lifted a man with one hand, Senia ran out reflexively.


    ¡°L-Let me go, Sir Carr!¡±


    Carr had grabbed Senia¡¯s hand, stopping her from intervening in the situation. Senia tried to push her way out but of course, her strength was nothing compared to Carr¡¯s. She complained, pleading for Carr to let her go so she could save the man, but Carr never yielding his grip.


    The guards were struggling to save the man as the troll continued to gain strength. The captured man was vomiting blood as if he was dying, but then when everyone thought the man¡¯s life going to end, a piercing light fell from the sky and attacked the troll with no sun.


    ¡°Ah¡­.!¡± Senia opened her eyes wide as she recognized that divine invocation. It was a punishment given by the moon to judge the earth.


    Once the soft, blue-coloured spear-like light disappeared, the troll died leaving nothing but ashes in its wake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come out and handle this matter because it is annoying¡­ why don¡¯t you use your powers?¡±


    A young woman who was wearing a hood walked into the dark alley and snarled in annoyance to where Senia and Carr were hiding.


    ¡°Lu¡­. Saint¡­¡±


    A wave of flowing black hair down the shoulders and purple eyes could be seen from the shroud of the hood. A composed and calm face despite looking after a dying person, from her height and aura emitting from her, Carr could easily tell that the woman was much older than Senia although her beauty could compete with Senia.


    Lu, the moon saint, the woman who was loved by the moon god Lumar, had her gaze fixed on Carr causing the man to hide more in the shadows and turned his face away. Lu looked at Carr a moment longer before she turned her attention back to Senia.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve recovered your powers. Isn¡¯t it in perfect condition?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Yes, it is. I just have to go through special procedures to recover them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­.¡±


    While they were talking, Senia spotted the rest of the trolls were rampaging in chaos.


    ¡°Please, Lady Lu, it won¡¯t be easy for the people here. Please help them!¡±


    Lu folded her arms in her chest calmly and tilted her head slightly as she watched Senia pleads. She was different to what Carr¡¯s thoughts about Saints. In his mind, the image of a saint was someone who was devoted to the people, willing to sacrifice and selfless. Looking at the moon¡¯s saint he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡®If you¡¯re a saint, don¡¯t you have to help people without the need for someone begging for you?¡¯


    ¡°¡­.Well, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m not that heartless as to watch people die.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Since yesterday was a full moon, my power is at an all-time high. I¡¯ll take care of the mess here so you can go on your way. Just don¡¯t tell the priests and bishops that you met me, I don¡¯t want to be caught.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Senia nodded her head and Lu just turned around lightly shrugging her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so incompetent,¡± Lu said quietly as she started to walk away. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s ugly. I hope you don¡¯t look any more unsightly.¡±


    It was a short sarcastic remark that ended the conversation. Anyone would think of that as mockery however Senia only let out a bitter laugh as she watched Lu walked away leisurely.


    ¡°Come on, Sir Carr. It looks like we aren¡¯t caught. If it¡¯s Lady Lu, we can trust her.¡± Senia reached out to Carr¡¯s hand, gently guiding him back to the inn.


    ¡°¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re okay,¡± Carr muttered quietly as he couldn¡¯t see Senia¡¯s expression.


    ***


    Due to the uproar in the night, the inn was lit up and everyone was gathering in the hall on the first floor. All of them were already prepared to run away but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t overcome the anxiety of being alone and leaving their properties behind.


    While Senia was reassuring the people in the hall, Carr had slipped to the stairs and head straight to his room. He could hear the cheer from the people after they learnt that Senia was the sun¡¯s god saint and that all the monsters were nearly eradicated. The pensive atmosphere in the hall drastically changes.


    Senia was trying to back away from the crowd as they continued to thank her. It was only after Senia told them that she needed rest to recover her divinity that the crowd let her go.


    ¡°I will donate enough money to the temple of the sun god tomorrow! Here¡¯s a toast! Let¡¯s celebrate until the sun rises!¡±


    Senia quietly laughed seeing the festive atmosphere and made her way upstairs. She headed straight for her room however she hesitated in front of it. Strange feelings and thoughts started to wash over her that made her uneasy, especially the sight of Carr covered in blood and wounds.


    At the sight of the glowing pair of red eyes, a face splattered with blood and wound marks engraved by heaven, anyone that saw him would know that they were sins, a source of evil¡­. a pariah of the society. The very fact broke her heart making it difficult for her to breathe. She quickly turned around and headed to Carr¡¯s room.


    With a shaky breath, she carefully knocked at his door.


    ¡°Sir Carr¡­. It¡¯s Senia.¡±


    It took a seconds later when the sound of the door unlocking could be heard. Senia went quietly inside after making sure no one was watching and turned her face to look inside the room.


    ¡°Kyyaa!!¡±


    However, instead of the bed, Senia was facing Carr¡¯s bare torso. The sight of the strong muscles and body covered with battle scars was giving her feelings she can¡¯t quite put her hands on even though she had touched and seen that body before. Carr simply tilted his head as he watched Senia covered her flushed face with her hands.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­well, I know you¡¯re tired¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    True to her words he was physically tired and exhausted, and he was sure that Senia too was tired, so he didn¡¯t think that she would come to his room to have sex right away. He could hide the secret in his eyes if he hid in his room for a day, so for now they could just recover their stamina and then refuelling Senia¡¯s power tomorrow.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    Carr moved to sit down on the bed, watching Senia patiently as she tried to calm her confused heart. As she was trying to soothe her agitated heart she glanced at the bed and noticed the bandage and medicine laid there. Carr¡¯s body had a shallow cut, fortunately, there were no serious injuries, but still, he was wounded from the fight earlier. It was a familiar routine for Carr to always bandage his wounds by himself, after all, he needed to survive on his own. At that sight, Senia couldn¡¯t help but imagine his past and slowly approached the bed.


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Let me help you with the bandage. Please.¡±


    Carr was good with first aid treatment and yet Senia still offered to help him. Carr hesitated for a moment with the sudden change of mood between them, but then he handed the bandage to her little hand.


    ¡®Can I trust you¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­. I know how to do blessings, so you must think that I¡¯ve never done this before, right?¡± Carr looked at Senia, a slight flush on his face when she able to convey his thoughts out loud. Senia gave a small cheeky grin, looking at him.


    ¡°Did I get it right?¡±


    Carr nodded his head, admitting to the question honestly which caused the smile on Senia¡¯s face to deepen. He was older, much taller, stronger, moreover, he was a demon but seeing his face turning red made him looked adorable in Senia¡¯s eyes.


    Senia, sitting beside Carr on the bed, started to clean the wounded arm. With the artificial light in the bedroom, Senia could see the wounds more clearly than before. There were cuts, stabs and some were bruises that are starting to turn blue. She carefully treated each one of them. The more she looked at the scars, the more she felt like each one of them was ingrain in her heart.


    ¡°¡¯¡­. I think Sir Carr is a caring man.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Carr looked at her incredulously. He noticed her expression turned sour as if she had eaten something wrong, but there was still a small smile lingering on her face.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­. I¡¯m sure if Arte heard this, he wouldn¡¯t like it. But I keep thinking like that.¡± Senia said carefully as she cut the bandage and put a pin to keep it in place. She looked at the wound on his waist and carefully touched it causing Carr to hiss.


    ¡°Ah, did it hurt? There is a slightly deep wound around the waist, so I should bandage it as well.¡± She said worriedly as she prepared the bandage.


    He turned around obediently and showed his back to Senia for the first time. As she landed her gaze on his back, he could hear her swallowing hard. On his muscular back, there was a divinity circle that Arte carved with a dagger. At a glance, it almost looks like a brand of slave ownership.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    Carr tensed slightly upon hearing Senia¡¯s sigh. She was someone who would be heartbroken by the small wounds of others. So, to see a scar this big, one that was made by her very own family she feels perplexed and devastated. Carr¡¯s hand stopped trying to pick up his shirt, he is still contemplating whether he should cover himself or not.


    Warm and soft hands deftly touched his cold back cautiously sending shivers along his spine. Soft hair brushes against his bruise skin giving him goosebumps all over. It was then that he feels she was leaning her head against his back. Carr slowly relaxed against the delicate touch. He feels calm and at ease¡­and he doesn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± The apology came out suddenly, Senia¡¯s voice was filled with regret, ¡°I-I know I don¡¯t deserve this, but I keep relying on Sir Carr several times now. I don¡¯t want to share my burden but because of my incompetence¡­ So, I ask you with a selfish heart¡­.¡±


    Carr listened to her quietly, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°¡­Am I a nuisance?¡±


    Her head tilted down slightly as her fingertips swept through the wounds on his back. It was a cautious caress as if to relay comfort and console a weakened heart.


    ¡°Ever since in that small solitary cell, Sir Carr continued to soothe my anxiety. I know it was something I had to do but because I didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Senia¡¯s voice became melancholic and her hand that carefully touched Carr¡¯s wound slowly fell.


    However, before Senia could take her hand off completely away, Carr took it and place it on his upper chest, holding her hand tightly right to where his beating heart is.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Senia widened his eyes at the sudden movement. She didn¡¯t know why Carr did it while Carr on the other hand had a frown on his face. For a moment he was annoyed at himself for not understanding Senia¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The curse slipped out of his mouth without him knowing, instead of saying ¡®no¡¯ to prevent Senia from moving away. Even then the expletive denial word had to be swallowed back before it could properly leave his mouth.


    When Arte had made a deal with him for making him not able to talk to Senia, he didn¡¯t feel anything nor care about it. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but resent the man. However, he didn¡¯t need to say anything more when Senia managed to sense the desperation from his red eyes. She cupped his untainted cheek, gently caressing it easing the frown away from his expression.


    Senia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    How could a demon, who she was taught to be her enemy all her life, could give off such a sad expression, a tender touch and making her feel hot and bothered just by sitting right next to her?


    It was like facing the sun. Senia, who had both cheeks flushed red, asked quietly.


    ¡°I¡ªI am a nuisance¡­.?¡±


    ¡®¡­. No¡­.¡¯


    Carr, who was embarrassed to answer, thought for a moment. Either nodding his head or shaking his head might give a yes and no answer. It would be hard to convey his proper opinion to her without bringing up a misunderstanding.


    Senia who realized the troubled look in his eyes tried to pull her hands away, but Carr just fastens them in place. He then decided to change the way he answers and lean forward to close their distance. He kissed her so tenderly around that twinkling sky-blue eyes that he loves looking at his way with so much kindness and acceptance.


    That affectionate gesture contains more than just words, it¡¯s the feeling he cannot convey and utter into words. He didn¡¯t break their eye contact but continue to gaze intensely. It¡¯s as if he wants to preserve these stolen moments in his memory for a long time.


    It would be enough to ease Senia¡¯s worries and disclose his gratitude toward Senia for everything that she had done for him. His gaze, which didn¡¯t waver, would be able to deliver the meaning. This is more than he could ask for.

 Chapter 15

    Senia couldn¡¯t face him properly after that soft kiss. Her face was burning with a mix of gratitude, apology, and embarrassment. She should have trusted Carr more that he wouldn¡¯t think of her like that. She opened her mouth ready to apologize for doubting him but quickly closed her mouth tightly.


    ¡°Sir Carr,¡± She muttered quietly as her head rested comfortably against Carr¡¯s chest.


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°That¡­.¡±


    Carr listened to her attentively his whole attention solely focus on her. He was looking down at the top of her head as she hid her face from him. The silver hair dazzles under the artificial light despite covered with a little dirt and dust. Carr had to hold back the urge to rest his chin at the top of her head and even stopping his hand from patting her head to comfort her.


    ¡°Actually, I¡­. I¡¯m afraid of losing my ability.¡±


    After a long silence, Senia continued to speak again.


    ¡°Every day I dreaded the time I would lose my divinity and won¡¯t be able to recover it. It will not only cause me to lose my position as a saint, but I feel like I would lose my value as a person. I don¡¯t know what to do if that happens. I¡­ I know you are having a hard time too, but¡­. Can you hug me, please?¡±


    It was Senia¡¯s first selfish request and Carr readily accepted. He didn¡¯t think twice as it was his secret longing to hold her in his arms. All this time he has to hold back so this moment was like a piece of heaven for him.


    He wrapped his hand around her delicate neck and gently lifted Senia¡¯s chin. He leaned down and placed a soft kiss on her lips. It startles Senia but she soon relaxed and closed her eyes. She let her body melted in his arms and submitted to what her body desires. Senia trembled slightly at the tender kiss that slowly became intense as Carr¡¯s tongue invaded her mouth with so much urgency.


    When she closes her eyes, her senses were focused on Carr¡¯s caressing touches. It causes her body to become more sensitive. Her pleasantly violated mouth was so hot that it almost melted away.


    The stimulation that is building up was intoxicating both Senia and Carr. He had laid Senia down on the bed as they continue to make out and as he fondles her thighs, he lifted her skirt, revealing her pale milky skin.


    Carr ran his callous hands from her knees to the curve of her hips. He continues to grope her smooth skin that he feels like having the urge to leave marks all over. His kisses trailed to her exquisite jaw down to her slender neck only to meet the scarf that obstructing his view.


    He quickly pulled the offending fabric away and immediately spotted the dark skin discoloration on the right side of her neck. It was placed to where the junction of her shoulder and neck meets and the kiss mark that he had left has turned darker.


    Senia notices the glimmer in his eyes and quickly covers her neck in embarrassment. It is proof of Carr¡¯s unrelenting desire and possession. It was done unconsciously but the way Senia trying to cover the mark was like a child getting caught her hands inside the cookie jar. Carr finds that everything she does was so lovely to the point that he wants to devour her whole.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± Senia let out a moan when Carr removed her hand and slowly licked the sensitive bruise. He continues to lick the sensitive skin sending shivers all over her body. He started to trail wet kisses down her collarbone and his impatient hand started to take off her saintly robe.


    He had to hold back the groan that almost escaped the back of his throat when he saw her fleshy mounds that fit perfectly in his hands. Her porcelain white skin, curvy waist, bright pink nipples that are starting to get hard to his attention. He couldn¡¯t help but admire this perfection. This small woman who can move his heart in ways he can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t stare too much¡­!¡±


    Carr can¡¯t help but let out a small groan at her loveliness. He leaned down to fondle her bosom and bit the rigid nub. Senia tried to stifle a gasp rising with her hands when she feels Carr¡¯s tongue encircling the hardened nipple. Her whole body was shaking lewdly, something Carr had done to her many time. He always manages to send her body to the edge with uncontrollable desire and unquenchable heat.


    When Carr smiles, it sparks her arousal in heights she never knows before making her weak and needy for his attention. Everything he does send her to her orgasm. Perhaps, it¡¯s her missing him for days or probably the feelings that she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Carr couldn¡¯t stop playing with her nipples he can feel Senia¡¯s reaction was stronger than usual. He groaned around the hard nub while he rolled the other one between his fingers. His left hand continues to caress her body slowly going along her curves. Each touch left a hot searing trail along her body. The moment he slipped his fingers along her navel, gently caressing her belly button, Senia moaned loudly.


    ¡°Ahhhnnn¡­!¡±


    Her reaction triggered something inside Carr as he continued to touch her body. He lifted Senia¡¯s left leg, pressing himself between her sweet spot. He put her legs on his shoulders as he trails soft wet kisses along her shin. Carr noted a small pattern on the inside of Senia¡¯s left ankle, a mark of the sun god that he had seen often, was tattooed on her pale skin. It would be hard to take notice of it he is not looking at it closely.


    When they had sex, he had never cared about her feet nor did they stay together after they were done. Carr frowned, couldn¡¯t help but get angry at himself for not paying more attention toward her and so he leaned down and started to lick her feet, sucking her big toes.


    ¡°Hnnng¡­ s-sir Carr¡­ y-you don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±


    As if trying to memorize every part of her body under the faint light of the inn, he didn¡¯t stop leaving kisses on Senia¡¯s leg but continue with his journey religiously. He moves her legs wide open and he marvelled at how she able to accommodate him. Senia tried to stop him but he ignored her pleas as he started to run his tongue against her sensitive ball of nerves.


    ¡°Ahhnn¡­ n-noo¡­¡± Senia moaned as her body quivered ecstatically and her body stiffened, forcing the tip of her toes to curl as pleasure washed over her body.


    After days without his touch and added with how Carr¡¯s tongue was currently licking and nipping her clit, it was only natural that she already reached her orgasm. It was her first time to come without any penetration.


    Her ecstatic moans were muffled by both hands as her body quivered because of the strong orgasm. Her mind went blank as pleasure took over her entire being it makes her feel like drowning and only to be saved by his kisses. She is trying to catch her breath and feel all her strength has left her body.


    ¡°Haa¡­ P-Please¡­. Hnnng¡­no more,¡±


    Her eyes look like in a daze, her mouth opens as she catches her breath and Carr don¡¯t know but he like her begging. It seemed that if he pushed her a little more, she would lose her sanity completely. Carr who pushed Senia to her limit raised his head slightly rubbed her labia with his fingers as he started to unbuckle his belt.


    Just like Senia who was losing her mind, Carr could no longer able to hold back the unquenchable thirst he had for her. He quickly pulled out his erect cock and positioned himself against her lovely opening.


    ¡°P-Please¡­¡± Senia moaned, reaching out to wrap her arms around Carr¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were wet with tears and yet bright with so much affection and want. For the first time, Carr was surprised to see the love


    lingering in the sky-blue eyes.


    Carr naturally leaned down to capture her lips against his. He notices Senia sticking her tongue inside his mouth. It was the first time she has taken an active role since they started this intimate physical relationship.


    When they become one, sharing the air they breathe, their body entangled under the sheet, it feels like time stops between them. It made them forget what they are worried about as if they are in their own world. They didn¡¯t need to think about their status nor others that might harm them. There¡¯s only them at that moment baring their heart to each other.


    It was scary, Carr knew that he should not feel like this and yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself. He did not know he will offer his heart to her and for her to do the same. It makes him want her more and more. He wants to feel her, to engrave his mark in every part of her, she was perfect¡­always been and always are.


    Senia sob as Carr keeps on thrusting inside her. He continues his assaults deeper and harder. For a moment she forgot to breathe he was reaching places deep within her that her body arched and pushed down against Carr to dance to his rhythm.


    His engorged cock maintained its solid form and twitched excitedly inside her. Her hungry hole sucked his manhood greedily. When he thrust deep into her womb both of them stilled to feel the glorious feeling of their body connected. He started to move slowly out and pushed himself against her hard.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    The sound of moaning, groaning and skin slapping against each other echoed in the dimly lit room. They weren¡¯t sure who was moaning and who was groaning as their lips were still pressed against each other. Their tongue twists and encircles one another until one of them suck that slippery meat.


    Carr¡¯s thrusts had become deeper, faster and more desperate in every passing moment. He has to reach something. At some point, he stops, and a low growl emanated from him together with Senia¡¯s lewd cries were heard inside the room.


    ¡°Eunnnaaaahhhh¡­.¡±


    As cum continues to flood inside her it pushes her to the brink of another orgasm. She arched her back, her hole tightened around Carr, milking him of his spunk before falling back to the bed weakly. The taste of orgasm was still lingering at the back of her mouth. She didn¡¯t know how many times her whole body shuddered in ecstasy as if she had been hit by lightning repeatedly. Her body was overly sensitive and yet ¨C Carr was already hard again inside her.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­ p-please¡­.¡± Senia moaned wantonly when a slight movement brought her extreme pleasure.


    Another round. Another moment. They let their bodies consumed in lust, forgetting reality, and just let their heart bask in the glow of the aftermath.


    ***


    Senia was ready to return to her room once the afterglow vanished. However, it was difficult for her to stand on her own. That even her hands were shaking as she tried to button her robe. There was no strength left on her body after the uncountable number of sex.


    Carr, who was watching her while only in his pants and shirt, moved to help but Senia sent a glare his way.


    ¡°¡­. That¡¯s too much, Sir Carr.¡± She whined, ¡°I¡¯m quite sure I asked you to stop¡­.! You¡¯re so mean to pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me! I mean, I don¡¯t think licking me in that¡­ place is needed, it is also unhygienic!¡±


    Carr managed to button the robe properly and rubbing his neck slightly at Senia¡¯s complaint. It was true that he pretended not to hear her pleas, but he did that because he knows both of them will enjoy it. He knew that Senia loves pleasure. After all, as they had sex for a while now, he had to learn how her body responded to his touch, finding her weakness and mostly to know the peak of her glory.


    Well, Senia was more grumpy and embarrassed than angry. Usually, she was like an elegant flower, all proper and lady-like and yet at this moment she was complaining and nagging. She looked like any other ordinary woman, far from that saint persona she always presents to the world.


    Carr pulled Senia into a hug and ignored her nagging which seems no end. He quickly pulled her up in his arms like a princess, intending to bring her back to her room after draining all her strength from sex.


    ¡°C-Carr¡­ w-wait¡­ S-Sir Carr?!¡± Senia screamed and hugged Carr¡¯s neck reflexively.


    Carr could feel her weight seemed to lighten up after three stressful days. Usually, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem and yet his muscles were protesting quietly. After the fight earlier and sex, his stamina was reaching its end. However, he didn¡¯t want to look weak, so he continued to carry Senia out of his room. He looked around the hallway, made sure that it was empty before he crossed over to Senia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you,¡± Senia mumbled after Carr laid her down on her bed. She glanced out of the window to hide her embarrassed face and noticed that it was almost dawn. There was only a little time for her to sleep as she didn¡¯t want to miss her morning prayer.


    Senia coverer her tired eyelids with one hand, ready to fall asleep when something flashed in her mind.


    ¡°Sir Carr. I¡¯ll bless you to disguise your eyes.¡±


    Carr paused as he was leaving the room. Senia quickly gets out of bed forgetting her lack of stamina but before she could take more steps Carr walked silently toward her.


    Senia wrapped her hands around her locket, taking a deep breath and slowly chanted a short prayer. Soon her refilled divinity entered Carr¡¯s body.


    ¡°I like Sir Carr¡¯s red eyes better,¡± Senia stated as she raised her head, smiling at Carr with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a sign of a demon¡­. I like that warm colour,¡±


    Carr thought that it was a ridiculous notion and yet Senia kept her gaze on him. She must be only one woman in the whole world who would say that she liked something that belongs to the demon. Not even Carr could like his own eyes, he always wanted to gauge his eyes out himself.


    He always told himself how he couldn¡¯t reveal his eyes. How he had to hide it or else the whole world would hate him and the moment they knew about it he would be rejected by everyone. He had tried everything to change the colour of his eyes and none of them worked.


    ¡­It was like that until a few months ago. And now to know that there was someone in the entire world say that they liked his eyes. His cursed demon red eyes, his heart was beating faster, and the feeling of self-hatred slowly disappeared.


    ¡°I know that I should not make this mistake again to put Sir Carr in danger. From now on, I will make sure that my blessing would never be gone from you. I promise.¡±


    The beautiful smile was now replaced by a serious expression. Carr, who now had brown eyes, looked at Senia¡¯s face then her pinky finger that stretched toward him. He didn¡¯t know what that meant and wondered if he should leave when Senia didn¡¯t say anything more but in the end, he held out the same little finger and tangled them with her awkwardly.

 Chapter 16

    Senia smiled brightly after Carr curled his pinky around her and shook it once. There was a light blush hanging on her white skin. Even though it was a small and trivial matter, but she couldn¡¯t help but thank him for indulging her. Carr just quietly smiled at her.


    However, she would deeply regret the promise later on.


    The two stayed in the city a little longer than they originally planned because Senia needed to calm the town¡¯s atmosphere after the monsters¡¯ attack. There were many priests who could use a light divine miracle, so Senia just had to treat those who were seriously wounded then spent most of her time to attend the scheduled prayer.


    People¡¯s anxiety subsides with the knowledge that the saint of the sun¡¯s god was staying in the city and doing miracles. An attack by monsters that happened without warning. A demon who controlled it but hadn¡¯t been caught. This was enough to unrest the people even though there was no significant damage because of Carr¡¯s quick thinking and precise judgement. However, Senia knew well why the people needed her to stay in the city for longer although it took a toll on her.


    While Senia was performing her duties as a saint in the town, Carr would always follow her around. Sometimes he would stay close like her personal guard and at other times, he would stay in the shadow, watching her from afar. When Senia wandered to the private residency of the people, Carr would watch her surroundings. When Senia entered the temple, he would sit on a bench outside and spent time quietly.


    Senia wanted him to be more independent, but Carr refused as he had no intention of doing so. After all, only Senia trusted him and so he didn¡¯t plan to leave her alone. And recently, sitting alone was not as boring as it used to be.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here again today. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t walk in vain. You¡¯ve been travelling for a long time, haven¡¯t you? What monsters have you caught before?¡±


    After the incident, the captain of the guard came to Carr and ask for various defence measures also Dan came around to talk to him whenever he had time. At first, Carr wasn¡¯t keen to talk but now he spent a lot of time talking with others. It was a development that he would never think would ever happen, after all, he didn¡¯t trust people.


    ¡°You mean the scent of the Sadrans has the effect of repelling the harpies?¡±


    Today, it was the captain of the guard that came to visit him first. He was very interested in Carr¡¯s monster hunting knowledge. While mercenaries usually hired a lot as an escort or for security works, Carr only hunted monsters, so he had many experiences.


    ¡°Yes. I hate the scent of that flower. In highland villages where there are frequent territorial conflicts with harpies over territory, they prefer to use flowers called Sadran rather than window walls, so it¡¯s good to squeeze the nectar. Ah, they are also good for perfume.¡±


    ¡°I see. We need to gather it in advance and grow it here.¡±


    ¡°Anything else you like to know?¡±?


    ¡°Oh, I have everything I want to ask you today, but I have a message for you today.¡± The captain took a letter out of his pocket. It was a simple paper that was folded in half, there was no seal on it.


    ¡°The woman I met on the street this morning asked me to give it to you, Sir Carr.¡±


    ¡°To me?¡± Carr frowned as he took the letter and opened it.


    The captain watched Carr hesitation as he opened the note and wondered if it was bad news, ¡°Did something happen? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I expected it¡­. But I can¡¯t read the letter.¡±


    Literacy was rare, especially in those in the rural villages. After all, only people who lived and trade in the big city had the skills.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind, I can read it for you.¡± The captain said carefully.


    ¡°Please.¡± Carr nodded and handed the letter back. He leaned back, enjoying the morning sun while waiting for the letter to be read.


    The captain looked at Carr for a moment, wondering where all his power and experience came from when Carr looked like any normal person right now as he basked under the sun. He couldn¡¯t help but respect Carr, he is still awed by his performance during the fight.


    Carr who noticed the stare, turned his head toward the captain, raising his brow slightly.


    ¡°Ah right.¡± The captain cleared his throat and started reading the letter, ¡°I¡¯m interested in you. Tonight at 8.00 p.m., please come to the Chrysanthemum Inn. Alone. That¡¯s what the letter said.¡±


    The captain flushed slightly, clearing his throat after reading the content of the note. ¡°Hmm. This¡­ She¡¯s a passionate one. I¡¯m sorry that I had to read it.¡±


    To call a man you¡¯re interested in an inn, alone, at night. Anyone would know the real message behind it.


    The captain looked up from the note, curious to see Carr¡¯s reaction about the sudden propositioned from an unknown girl.


    ¡°¡­. I don¡¯t know what this is.¡± Carr murmured to himself while scratching his cheek expressionlessly.


    ¡°Wait? What? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°The nature of the meeting is not written down, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be an important thing. I don¡¯t think I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ but that¡¯s¡­.¡±


    The captain of the guard was embarrassed, not sure how he should explain the subtle meaning behind the note and thoughtfully grabbed Carr¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sir Carr.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I think, as a man, you should go there. Even if your decision might change later.¡±¡¯


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You have to go without fail. It wasn¡¯t a gentlemanly manner to ignore a woman¡¯s courage and she was quite a beauty too.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but does it matter?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Carr blinked a few times and, in the end, was convinced by the captain¡¯s words. After all the man had a sterner face than during the monster meeting a few days ago. There¡¯s also the fact that in terms of how to conduct social experience and anything touch ordinary life, Carr was completely incompetent, so it seemed he didn¡¯t have anything to lose from following the other man¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Well, if you say so. I¡¯ll go and check out the situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. This is the fantasy of every man. Hm. To be honest, I¡¯m quite jealous.¡±


    ¡°Why are you jealous of Sir Carr?¡±


    ¡°Oh, damn. Get up, get up. Hello, saint!¡±


    Senia, who came out of the prayer, was standing next to them with a smile which surprised the captain who quickly got up and gave her a stiff salute. He was nervous that their whole conversation was heard by the saint.


    Senia greeted the two in silence, looking at both before she opened her mouth again.


    ¡°It seemed you two have been talking in a friendly way, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt from afar, but it makes me curious what you¡¯re jealous of, captain?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ hahaha. It¡¯s just such an honour and blessing for us to be able to escort the saint. I was jealous of Sir Carr because of that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Was it something like that?¡±


    Carr shrugged his shoulder, not sure how to explain it to Senia but he could show her the letter. However, seeing how anxious and sweaty the guard was, he wondered if he should just keep it to himself.


    Senia could easily see that the two were lying, but she decided not to ask more and smiled her usual pretty smile.


    ¡°Well, thank you for your words. We will continue to work hard and spread God¡¯s grace.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Well, even now the sun¡¯s god blessing was still powerful. It would have been nice if the moon¡¯s saint is also here. It¡¯s a pity that you have to leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps next time we will be able to meet again.¡±


    The captain couldn¡¯t help the overwhelming feeling that he was able to talk to the saint. The gentle voice, the beautiful smile akin to an angel and her benevolence to save the people, it just likes how she was rumoured to be. He felt like he was blessed just by standing next to the saint.


    Soon the captain turned around, returning to his afternoon patrol, after saying his goodbye one last time to Senia and Carr.


    ¡°Shall we go down now? Oh, if you have any personal business you can go anytime, Sir Carr. I¡¯m not in any danger when I¡¯m in the inn. I feel bad that you can¡¯t do anything because you keep looking after me.¡± Senia looked up at Carr, smiling gently. It was a bright smile that no different from the usual one that she showed during her duties. The smile made her look exactly like that night after the monster incident.


    It made his heart skipped a beat.


    ***


    After dinner, Carr came out of the hallway, ready to go out. Senia was unlikely to suspect that he ran away even if he disappeared, but he thought it would be right to tell her where he was heading.


    The door to her room opened slightly after Carr knocked once. She held a book in her right hand as her eyes travelled on Carr¡¯s body, taking in his outfit.


    ¡°Oh, are you going out?¡±


    Carr nodded once and he watched as Senia¡¯s smile bloomed beautifully. She was happy that Carr was going to go out to do his own thing.


    ¡°Then, please enjoy yourself.¡±¡¯ Senia said cheerfully, wanting to ease Carr¡¯s uneasiness regarding leaving her alone. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Carr paused slightly at the send-off. It was the first time someone had said that to him, and it made his heart beat a bit faster than before. It was something he couldn¡¯t express in detail.


    Whether it¡¯s a family or a couple, there must be people who had these conversations every day. However, Carr didn¡¯t know how to respond to this situation. He wanted to reach toward Senia, at her smile. If he watched her for a moment longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back from kissing her.


    Carr took a deep breath, nodded his head again and forced himself to turn around and walk away from Senia. Every step he took was heavy, it felt like he left something behind. He shook his head gently and sighed deeply as he stepped out of the inn.


    The night air filled his lungs and despite taking a deep breath of it, the lump on his chest still stayed. For a moment, he wondered if he should return but then he remembered Senia¡¯s smile upon knowing he was going out to take time for himself.


    It will be a quick one.


    Carr decided as he started to make his way to the Chrysanthemum Inn. The air outside the inn was gloomy and as he entered the airdropped a few degrees. Carr looked around the hall, uneasy about the strange situation.


    Usually, at this time of night, people who just finished their work late and other customers would fill in the tables in the tavern, but the room was empty. There was no customer, no late-night workers. It almost felt like the inn wasn¡¯t even open with how they only gently lit the place.


    Is there no guest?


    There was no sign of the inn¡¯s owner either and by the time all the red alarms in his mind went off, there was already a presence on the stairs that leading up to the second floor.


    ¡°¡­. You came.¡±


    Carr turned his head toward the familiar voice. The person who walked down at a leisure pace from the second floor was the woman called the saint of the moon that he met a few days ago.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± She ordered as she moved to sit down on one of the empty tables. Her dark hair and icy look seemed to glow under the dim-lit room, giving her an even more mysterious atmosphere.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Is this woman called me because she knew?


    Carr swallowed his saliva, nervous as the woman looked at him with a bored and yet intense expression. He wondered if she saw his red eyes that night. No, if she knew about it, she would have confronted him immediately.


    Carr calmed his breathing as he sat across her, trying to copy her detached acts.


    ¡°Are you the one that called me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do I need to introduce myself?¡± Lu twisted her finger at the tip of her black hair. It was a gesture that might seem charming in other¡¯s eyes, but Carr only felt even more detached from her. Objectively in addition to the charming gesture, her clothes that show off her pale collarbone and upper chest made it made her looked better than the saint.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s a man with a bad memory.¡± She sighed, ¡°My name is Lu, a saint that was born with the blessing of the moon god, Lumar. You have seen me before, right? Call me whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the moon¡¯s saint had left the village.¡±


    ¡°True. I didn¡¯t want to get involved with the people, so I went out and sneaked back in afterwards. How about you? Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡± Lu rested her chin on her left hand while she right reached out slightly.


    ¡°Carr, I don¡¯t have any particular identity to introduce myself.¡±


    ¡°No way. Being a saint¡¯s escort is something to boast about for generations regardless of age and sex.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Carr cut her to the main point. He wanted to get out of this awkward situation as soon as possible.


    ¡°Just¡­ I¡¯m interested in you. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Lu spoke calmly, keeping her eyes on Carr.


    ¡°You¡¯re interested?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering what kind of man that escorts the saint of the sun god.¡±


    Carr let out a relief sigh at her words. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know about his real identity, which was a good thing. However, it was still burdensome for him to sit in front of the moon saint like this. He wanted to escape and returned to Senia¡¯s side.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important you want to say, I will return now.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this conversation important?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu tilted her head slightly, causing a strand of her hair to move to the side, showing off a part of her pale skin. Carr quickly avoided his eyes away from her.


    ¡°I have no social skill and I don¡¯t have anything to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your skill. It is not about communicating but to answer the question. Oh, how about an exchange?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you answer a question I ask, I will teach you what you want to know.¡±


    This was the second woman that Carr had met who seemed to be interested in him. He never even had a conversation with the first woman he had seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what the saint of the sun is like?¡± Lu quickly added when she noticed the hesitation on Carr¡¯s face.


    Carr paused with his mouth open and it was enough for Lu to know that she managed to catch the man off guard. The thought that she had found the tail to keep Carr interested is something that made her smile faintly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a healthy man like you doesn¡¯t care about her. Isn¡¯t that right? The flower on the walls of the temple, the angels on the clouds, in the end, you will want to have them if you are within reach. That¡¯s what desire is.¡±


    Curiosity seized Carr¡¯s heart and to tell the truth he wanted to know more about Senia. Arte didn¡¯t tell him much and he could not ask about her to tell him. All he ever told was about the duties of the saint and how much she was such a kind person, however, the moon¡¯s saint seemed to know something different.


    ¡°¡­. According to the question. If it¡¯s difficult I can¡¯t answer them.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She shrugged, ¡°This will be a long night, I¡¯ll get us something to drink.¡± She got up and disappeared into the inner door behind the bar and returned with a bottle of wine and two glasses.


    Despite her icy look and gaze, Lu¡¯s beauty was something like the night sky. It was subtle and gloomy but there was a charm in that, very different to Senia¡¯s beauty that seemed to shine bright just like the sun. It almost looked like the two reflected both sun and moon in their beauty. The sun always shone brightly everywhere, whereas the moon softly showed its presence while blending into the darkness.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about anyone else coming.¡± Lu said, snapping Carr from his thought, ¡°I signed a contract to use this place by myself for a few days.¡± She explained as she opened the cork and poured each glass with the red liquid.


    ¡°Then, who are you? Why are you escorting her? You¡¯re not a priest, nor a paladin nor a famous knight. So, tell me.¡± Lu asked after taking a sip of the wine.


    From the first question alone, Carr found himself in a difficult situation and there was no way out for him to escape.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary mercenary. I was offered this position because I have a good sense of direction and able to handle monsters. If you are still curious, you need to ask the archbishop why he chose me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. Grandpa Arte? That overprotective person hired a man to protect his granddaughter? Death must be knocking on his door then.¡±


    ¡°Are you really a saint?¡±


    Lu did not bat an eyelid hearing the rude question, she just stared at Carr while twirling the glass of red wine lazily.


    ¡°Then what is the purpose of your trip? What did you hear from the old man?¡±


    She asked not averting her gaze from Carr.


    ¡°I signed a contract to escort the saint to the temple. I have heard about the Holy Lady.¡±


    ¡°He told the information to an outsider who had nothing to do with the church?¡±


    Lu asked suspiciously before she mumbled quietly to herself after mulling over her question.


    ¡°No, she¡¯ll let you know. She is that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is indeed like that.¡±


    It was true that if it¡¯s Arte¡¯s decision, that man would not have told Carr about the journey, but he was only a messenger and Senia wanted him to know about the resurrection of the Holy Lady.


    Lu looked at Carr, smiling slightly at his words that agreed so easily about her comments of Senia.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a saint supposed to be like?¡±


    Carr frowned at the question, not sure what it was supposed to mean but then he remembered the mocking words and tone directed at Senia on the day they first met. That question seemed to have the same meaning and Carr held back his tongue, waiting for her to continue with the questioning.


    ¡°You know,¡± Lu, who rested her chin on the table while playing with her hair, let out a sigh seeing his rigid answers, ¡°you¡¯re a boring guy. Then what do you want? Money? Goods? Blessings?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer twice the amount of money. If it¡¯s an object, I¡¯ll offer the whole church of the moon. If it¡¯s a miracle that you need, I can make it happen. So, just stay away from her.¡±


    The unexpected answer was like a sheer bolt out of the blue.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Lu¡¯s eyes dimmed, almost like the moon that was covered by clouds. Carr wasn¡¯t sure whether if she was being sincere or jokingly. However, as she continued to talk her voice seemed to be clearer than before.


    ¡°You know if a saint has their power fully restored means it doesn¡¯t need an escort? If the problem is because of her unstable divinity, then a priest or paladins would be selected to help. It¡¯s much better than having a stranger with an unclear background.¡±


    Carr knew well that it would be hard to convince Lu but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t tell her that he was chosen because he was the only person that could recover Senia¡¯s power through his demon seeds. That would disclose the fact that he was a demon or about Senia¡¯s curse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s too much. I know I have no credibility because of my background, but I have my responsibility.¡±


    Carr finally said after struggling to find the right answer.


    ¡°Hmm? Is it because you are the only person that is suitable for the job?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Lies,¡± Lu sneered.


    ¡°Can you confirm that there is no substitute for your position? You are not qualified for that position, there are many substitutes to replace you. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since you two have travelled, but don¡¯t think that you are someone special because of her kindness.¡±


    Each word was said in a soft voice, but they were like knives stabbing right on his being. A chill ran along his spine as the tension between them thickened.


    What hostility is it that Lu had against Senia? Carr started to doubt his first assessment of the saint that sat in front of him.


    ¡°Senia must remain a saint until the day she dies as the six of us can¡¯t follow her footsteps. She has to remain as a saint, not a human being or else she would go mad.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Lu poured more wine into her now empty glass before gulping them down in one drink.


    ¡°Do you know the origin of a saint?¡± She asked.


    Carr shook his head gently, he never really thought about it as it wasn¡¯t relevant to his survival but now, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious as it was something to do with Senia. This is where the condition of their deal being fulfilled.


    ¡°As a woman who is blessed by God themselves, a saint is always forced to sacrifice herself to pray to God, listening to revelations every day and giving infinite kindness and devotion. That¡¯s the only start. All they had to do was follow God¡¯s words, so they accepted the sacrifice without any doubt or anxiety. Saints are those that will give money when asked for money, perform miracles when asked for it, even if the people asked for blood¡­. they will give blood.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by blood?¡±


    ¡°When God wanted a sacrifice, the first thing that will be offered is a saint.¡±


    Carr¡¯s face hardened at the explanation. It was a cruel story to reap someone¡¯s life no matter what the excuse. As a demon, he was struggling to stay alive and yet he had to accept the fact that the life of a saint can be easily taken away in that manner. Carr was not happy about the fact; he didn¡¯t care that the death of a saint would bring happiness to the people.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to die,¡± Lu murmured, her purple eyes dropped.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true. It is possible because I could hear the voice of God. I don¡¯t have to be suspicious about the order and I don¡¯t have to doubt my faith. Is there stronger brainwashing than that in the world?¡±


    ¡°You¡­. haven¡¯t you been saying that since earlier?¡±


    Carr asked dumbfoundedly as he looked at Lu who shrugged her shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. My faith is love, but God won¡¯t let me go. Well¡­ I¡¯m the most extreme out of the six of us, but the other saints feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the voice of God then?¡±


    Lu looked at Carr, nodded toward the bar instead of answering the question. Carr, who understood what she wanted sighing as he retrieved more bottles of wine.


    ¡°There¡¯s none,¡±


    Lu answered after taking another big drink of wine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°After the death of the Holy Lady, Gods¡¯ presence gradually declined. After the three generations of saints, we no longer heard the voice of God. Not to the oldest saint of earth nor the youngest saint of the sun.¡±


    Lu glanced at Carr¡¯s reaction as he still trying to process all the new information.


    ¡°Where do you think all her will comes from? Abandoning all of her desires, forgiving trashy sinners, her parents, her enemies even the great Devil?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I sound overzealous. The fact is, she is saintlier than the saints of her previous generations who could hear God¡¯s voice. It makes even more special for her to do everything out of her own will, which is why she should never be considered a mere human.¡±


    The silence that followed Lu¡¯s words was heavy and it was then that Carr understood the origin of Lu¡¯s hostility. It was a reprimand toward Senia¡¯s helplessness. It was clear that Lu adored Senia despite not showing it. She had her faith in Senia just like the people¡¯s blind faith toward the Gods. It was why, she didn¡¯t want to see Senia, who shone the brightest as a saint, to be so powerless.


    Carr hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth, ¡°I know by looking at her that she is killing herself by doing everything that was demanded of her, but she is still human. She knows how to laugh, she still can be scared, and I wish she stopped denying her desire.¡±


    Carr remembered that he thought she was a bit of an odd duck when he first saw her in the solitary cell. However, he then learnt how ridiculously a kind person she is. And now, he knew how soft, precious, and strong she was more than anyone else.


    As Lu said, anyone could substitute his position, but frankly, he didn¡¯t want to leave Senia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m more motivated to fulfill my duty and I¡¯ll continue with my journey now. Let¡¯s just say, I am not someone who gave up easily.¡±


    ¡°What bullshit,¡± the beautiful face quickly frowned at the answer.


    Lu slowly got up and approached Carr,


    ¡°Duty? Motivation? That sounds plausible, but isn¡¯t she what you are after?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t deny the accusation right away, after all, he wanted Senia. It just he didn¡¯t know whether it was out of his pure possessiveness or just his greed.


    Carr, who noticed the atmosphere change, jumped from his seat intending to run out the door as an ominous foreboding creep under his skin. However, Lu was faster and pushed Carr against the wall. Her purple eyes seemed to freeze Carr¡¯s feet in place as her body pressed against him, stopping him from escaping.


    Carr was self-conscious as he could feel her voluptuous bosom and her soft skin under her dress.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my body. I¡¯m already tainted, but I¡¯m still a saint, so it¡¯s still worth it. So, get your dirty hands off the sun¡¯s saint. Isn¡¯t that what every man wants, all of you are the same after all?¡±


    A cold hand slid underneath Carr¡¯s shirt, causing the raven-hair to gasp reflexively before he pulled away causing his back to slam against the wall. Physically, Lu was a very attractive woman and Carr, who wasn¡¯t confident that he could control himself, grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Please, calm down! No matter how much you think about it, this isn¡¯t right! You can¡¯t be serious?!¡±


    ¡°I can pleasure you more compared to the inexperienced one. If you¡¯re satisfied with me, leave her alone. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to refuse!¡±


    Carr quickly took Lu¡¯s other hand that was approaching his crotch. She hadn¡¯t done much, but he was already sweating cold bullets. Right now, he was facing a much smaller, more deceptive yet more beautiful monster than the usual ones, but the harder to deal with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. If a demon got his hand on another saint, it won¡¯t end with a simple death penalty!¡±


    At those words, all colours left Carr¡¯s face. It seemed that Lu had deduced his identity and correctly guess his relationship with Senia.


    ¡°I warn you¡­ if you run away now, I will tell Saint Senia that you have touched me tomorrow,¡±


    Lu threatened as Carr stilled.


    ¡°Seriously! Are you really a saint?!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just listen to me?¡±


    Even with her arms seized, Lu looked up confidently at him with no fear. It was useless for him to argue even more, especially with her threat.


    There was also the fact that there is no space between their bodies. The scent of flowers that came from her long hair filled up his nostrils, which is starting to intoxicate him. And if he looked down, he could see a part of the pale skin that her long dress didn¡¯t manage to cover. It easily aroused him and the longer he was trapped in his current position it was harder for him to think rationally.


    ¡°What should I do for you to let me go?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go quietly?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to be hated for such a ridiculous thing and you don¡¯t want to waste your time giving yourself up to a nobody like me.¡±


    Lu¡¯s gaze slid down from Carr¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you perhaps not able to get it up?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not the problem here!¡±


    ¡®There is only one woman I want to hold.¡¯


    Carr shut his mouth before those words slipped out, afraid of the consequences if Lu knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Come back here at the same time tomorrow,¡± Lu muttered softly as she slowly backed away.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s at least a reason for you to reject me. If you have a reason to stay by her side, I¡¯ll listen to you tomorrow. Prove to me that you are a man that won¡¯t be tempted by the saint of the sun.¡±


    ¡°Oh seriously. Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to explain it to you.¡±


    Carr carefully let go of her wrists but still alert as he moved away from her. Lu just arranged the string of her dress, slowly turning away without saying anything else to him. He stayed, watching her go before he ran out of the inn. His heart was still pounding after the sudden proposition. He felt like he just loses ten years of his life.


    At the sound of the door closing loudly, Lu stopped walking, ¡°What a shame.¡±


    She mumbled quietly, hugging herself.

 Chapter 18

    It was late at night, the moon that shone high in the sky reminded him of Lu¡¯s gaze as he continued to run back to his inn. His heart gradually calmed down as he entered the building and greeted by the faint artificial light. The whole experience felt like a nightmare.


    As he opened the door, his eyes met with the inn owner who welcomed him with a warm smile. Carr gave a quick awkward nod and watched as the owner¡¯s head pointed to the other side of the wall. Carr turned his head and spotted Senia sleeping on a small sofa in the corner of the room.


    Around her, a thin blanket was draped. It seems to have been placed by the owner. It was covering her small body while her hand was holding a book. Her chest was moving steadily, deeply asleep.


    Carr pointed at her as he looked at the owner, curious about the current state of Senia.


    ¡°She has been waiting for you. She said she wanted to greet you first when you got back.¡±


    The owner chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even a child, I¡¯m a grown man¡­ and she is worrying a lot,¡± Carr mumbled.


    He looked adorable making an awkward gesture towards Senia and explaining his side to the inn owner.


    ¡°Well, even the famous saint of the sun is still an ordinary lady at the end of the day, should I call someone if you are tired?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I will take care of her, myself,¡± Carr answered as he carefully carried Senia still wrapped in a blanket.


    Senia automatically leaned against Carr¡¯s chest, her silver hair fell framing her face, shining under the light.


    The sight of Senia, snuggling comfortably against his chest, warmed his heart. It stole his breath away as he watched her melted against his arms. Carr cleared his throat as he started to climb the stairs, he couldn¡¯t look away from Senia¡¯s adorable sleeping face.


    On the way up the stairs, Senia groaned, her eyelids fluttered opening slightly revealing her blue eyes.


    ¡°Oh, you have arrived,¡±


    She mumbled, blushing slightly as her sleepy eyes found Carr.


    It only made her looked even more adorable that Carr wondered if she could hear how fast his heartbeat for her.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m back.¡¯


    Carr wished he could answer the greeting, it was something trivial, but he felt frustrated for not being able to do so. The longer he had Senia in his arms, the more he realized that he didn¡¯t want to leave her side.


    In the end, Carr settled for a kiss on Senia¡¯s forehead as his answer. It was different from the kiss he gave her amid their thirst.


    This kiss was purely full of his affection toward Senia.


    ***


    ¡°It seemed that last night I couldn¡¯t fight against my fatigue anymore,¡± Senia blushed as she tried to explain about her condition last night while they walked along the street to just enjoy the day with Carr.


    Performing miracles didn¡¯t just drain her divinity but it also requires physical and mental strength. When she uses divine blessings, the greater the miracle is, the more tired she became. It would accumulate like how snow falls in an avalanche that by the end of the day she was completely drained.


    ¡°Actually, I have never felt so safe that I ended up sleeping outside like last night. Is it because I¡¯m outside of the church? Or perhaps is it because of Sir Carr?¡±


    Carr mulled over the question before he shrugged his shoulders lightly which caused Senia to smile joyfully at him.


    ¡°I heard you came back late in the evening. Did you finish your business well?¡± Senia asked.


    She quickly added when she saw the frown on Carr¡¯s face, ¡°was that a tough question?¡±


    Carr shook his head with a sigh when he remembered the fateful meeting. It was something that he wanted to forget.


    Senia tilted her head slightly, wondering about the uneasy expression.


    ¡°Oh! Saint Lady! Sir Carr!¡±


    They both quickly turned around, spotting Dan running towards them with a bright face. The boy gasped for breath once he managed to catch up to them.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been looking around for you two! Well, I¡¯m glad to see you now.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Carr asked the boy as Senia took a handkerchief out of her pocket and Dan shook his head at the offer, blushing slightly.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no. I¡¯m all right. The wind is cool, so I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Senia laughed slightly while Carr cleared his throat, gaining Dan¡¯s attention to the matter at hand.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to talk to us about?¡±


    ¡°Oh right!¡±


    Dan, who was smiling quickly turned serious as he remembered about his matter.


    ¡°There was an accident while rebuilding the building in the west. There is no immediate danger because of the immediate aid, but we still need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand. We will make our way there,¡±


    Senia replied, quite surprised that she was asked as small injuries miracle could have been done even by regular priests.


    Although she was overwhelmed with how many miracles she had done, as she was already staying in the village, she thought that it was the least she could do.


    ¡°Ermm, Sir Carr are you available? Because of the accident, we are a bit short on manpower. You¡¯re very strong, so it will be of great help!¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡±


    Carr scratched the back of his head, mulling over the situation before he glanced at Senia.


    Sensing the gaze, Senia closed her eyes slightly, not wanting to push him to take the offer. She knew that he didn¡¯t have to accept it, but some people expected his help.


    ¡°Well, I can lend a hand for a short while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you both!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for doing this, Sir Carr,¡±


    He shook his head at Senia.


    He knew she didn¡¯t have to thank him, as it was Dan who asked for their help. The three made their way to the site, pleasant conversation flowed freely between Dan and Senia while Carr was walking behind them. He was afraid to accidentally answer Senia in the midst of talking to Dan and he noticed that she talked more when there was someone else. After all, Carr couldn¡¯t properly respond to her, so it was natural.


    ¡°What¡¯s the main church like? I want to visit there someday.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bright and shiny building. There always a long line of people who came to pray at the church. It¡¯s a place where everyone smiles and without any sickness.¡±


    ¡°Was it really like that?¡±


    Carr mumbled as he tried to remember about the main church.


    The only thing that came to mind was the sight of the large building that he saw when he was captured and dragged inside. Since then, he lived in a solitary cell with no natural sunlight and when he walked out of the place, he didn¡¯t have the time to look around.


    ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t show you around properly,¡± Senia mumbled with a bitter smile.


    Although her gaze was fixed on Dan, Carr knew that she was talking to him.


    ¡®It is not your responsibility.¡¯


    Dan, who didn¡¯t notice the subtle exchange between the two, was excited about the image of the main church in his mind,


    ¡°Wow! When are you returning then? The next time I¡¯m able to visit, please show me around. Oh! I should not be asking this to the saint, should I? I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t know much about the city because I¡¯ve only been inside the church all the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    As she is bound by the rules and her duties, Senia never steps outside to look around. The festival a few days ago was the first time she able to go out and enjoyed herself just like any ordinary lady.


    Dan looked like he was about to cry when he realized the situation of her life. He couldn¡¯t imagine how she could bear the burden of being a saint who always live-in high pedestal and all the expectations they have of her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that hard?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Senia snapped at the question before she averted her eyes from Dan to the sky. For a moment, the clear blue eyes blurred slightly as if she was reminiscing.


    ¡°I think it was hard,¡± a tired sigh followed the answer.


    Senia¡¯s voice turned clear again, ¡°But, it¡¯s what I have to do. Tiredness is part of my duty, so I didn¡¯t want to complain about it or show any of my distress.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still having a hard time, right? Are you trying to hold it in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Senia smiled softly at Dan.


    ¡°Healing people is rewarding enough for me. And this year, I was able to see the festival because of the two of you, and now there¡¯s a place for me to lean on. It¡¯s not as hard as it used to be. However, thank you for your concern, Deacon Dan.¡±


    Dan blushed slightly seeing her sincere smile. He almost looked like an excited puppy with how his whole body was shaking. Listening to Senia¡¯s answer only made his respect for Senia grew tremendously.


    ¡°Ah, come to think of it, the captain of the guard asked me to send a message to you when I meet you,¡± Dan suddenly said, glancing at Carr.


    ¡°What¡¯s the message?¡±


    ¡°Did you have fun last night?¡±


    ¡°Tell him I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Carr sighed and shuddered to remember the eventful night. He opened his mouth, hesitant about answering the unspoken question when he remembered the conversation toward the end of the meeting.


    ¡°Erm, I want to ask a question.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do I look harmful to her?¡±


    Dan blinked his eyes, not understanding Carr¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to prove that I have no intention of harming her,¡± Carr sighed deeply as he further explained his question.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Dan tilted his head, thinking if he was the right person to be asked that question. However, he listened to Carr¡¯s worries and thought seriously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. Do you need proof for something like that? She looks happy after all.¡±


    ¡°She looks happy?¡±


    ¡°How do I put this in words? I can¡¯t give you a detailed explanation, but she looks so much brighter now than we first met. She looks more comfortable when talking to you than toward anyone else. Besides, from the previous conversation, she said that Sir Carr is the person that she is grateful for and I can understand why. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s all I need,¡± Carr turned awkwardly as his heartache even more as he listened to Dan¡¯s answer.


    He was somewhat pleased to hear what Senia thought about him from someone else¡¯s mouth. He should attend the meeting again tonight. He¡¯s still worried, but he was determined to correct the moon¡¯s saint corrupted view of him.


    ***


    ¡°When a saint was born, they always have this birthmark on their body. It¡¯s the mark of the chosen one which is why they usually raised it inside the church since they are born. Although it is not the case with Senia.¡±


    Instead of wine, tonight they were having tea and snacks. Lu¡¯s clothes were not as thin and not as revealing as yesterday, but it was still something that couldn¡¯t be called a priest¡¯s standard uniform. Nevertheless, it was hard for Carr because, just like yesterday, Lu still opted for a dress that shows off her collar bone.


    He was curious about the sudden change of attitude, but right now Carr couldn¡¯t help but focus on the tale that Lu was telling.


    ¡°Senia only was revealed as a saint when she was five years and only after her parents were killed by demons. That¡¯s when her grandfather, Arte, took over as her guardian and he found out that she was a saint. Until then, even the fact that she was born was still hidden.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe her parents didn¡¯t want her to live as a saint. If she could hear the voice of God, she would have left home on her own, but she didn¡¯t, and frankly, the life of a saint is quite boring and tedious.¡±


    Carr knew that Lu meant more than just a boring and tedious lifestyle. After all, living like a saint is to sacrifice everything for the greater good.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite stupid that when I think about it. There¡¯s no woman more suitable for being a saint than she is. if she had entered the church much earlier, she would have been perfect.¡±


    ¡°Still, that sounds a bit not right.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    Carr crossed his arms, expression still judging the woman in front of him. That was enough of an answer to her question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly care if you understand the situation. The fact that she was my salvation by being a saint remains the same,¡± Lu mumbled as she took a mouthful of the small cookie.


    The atmosphere between the two was more relaxed and comfortable than yesterday. Even Carr was not as wary as before and Lu¡¯s mood was even more relaxed.


    ¡°Salvation?¡±


    Lu hesitated when she heard the question. Everyone knew about the story and yet this man before seemed not aware of it. Lu sighed after the long silence hangs between them.


    It should be all right now, after all, it¡¯s all in the past.


    ¡°The origin is a common ritual for all denominations, however, there are some rituals that are only passed down from one saint to another.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Come to think of it, you didn¡¯t attend to your duty as a saint with the origin prayer, did you?¡±


    ¡°I was supposed to do it, but I bailed out. I didn¡¯t even tell people that I was in town in the first place. I mean it is annoying that a saint should stay inside the temple and pray while everyone is enjoying themselves, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Carr couldn¡¯t help but agree with her and he could see how Lu was entirely different from Senia.


    ¡°Anyway, back to what I am saying if a volcano erupts when the fire¡¯s saint exists, it was because of the saint¡¯s immorality, so she had to cut off her arm as a sacrifice to the god. It¡¯s not a problem since you can recover your severed arm through a miracle. That¡¯s how faith and miracles work,¡± Lu explained as she sipped her black tea.


    ¡°On the first full moon when the saint of the moon reached adulthood, she will mate with the archbishop for passing her divinity to the next generation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    For a moment Carr doubted his ears but Lu continued.


    ¡°Except for this generation, all seven saints have never coexisted. Sometimes, one or two denominations won¡¯t have a saint, however, the Moon church is an exception. It is the blessing of Lumar ¨C the mating between the previous generation of the saint with the archbishop can lead to the birth of the next generation of saints.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What the hell is that¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much faith in the first place, and I didn¡¯t want to give my first time to an old man over 70 years old, so I slept with someone. A sacred act they say?¡±


    Lu scoffed at her question, ¡°They could say that because they didn¡¯t have to do it themselves.¡±


    Lu closed her eyes as her tone turned into a sneer, ¡°I still remember that night, under the ghastly bright moonlight, the touch that made me wanted to crawl away, the face of the old man when he found out I wasn¡¯t a virgin¡­. and the sight of the sun saint who was waiting for me outside.¡±


    Carr listened to Lu as she recalled the scene of that night. The act that was done to her, how the ¡®sacred act¡¯ was not done in the main temple but a separate building in the middle of the garden, and how after such a terrible experience there was only one person that welcome Lu who had escaped from the sleeping archbishop.


    Until that day, Lu had never cared about Senia, after all, they only met during services and ceremonies of the saints. Lu only saw her as a quiet and adorable kid. However, Senia, who saw Lu coming out after her ritual with the archbishop, didn¡¯t say anything and just stayed still. Her pure eyes that seemed to know what had happened only made Lu despised herself more. As soon as that thought entered her mind, all reasoning and control she had left finally broke and Lu directed all swear words toward Senia.


    She asked whether Senia came to pity her. There were more insults that she said, she didn¡¯t remember the content, but she screamed at Senia, wondering why she had to be the only person to be dirty and went through the ritual. She even prayed for Senia to suffer the same way as she and Senia only stood there and received all her anger before she answered calmly,


    ¡°Will that ease the sorrow of saint Lu?¡±


    The question snapped Lu back to her senses and she couldn¡¯t help but think whether the sun¡¯s saint was a normal person to be able to ask that. She thought that Senia was crazy. Senia continued to say that she would sacrifice herself if that would bring peace to Lu and at that moment, Lu was shaken by the sincerity of her words.


    ¡°¡­.No¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t want that¡­!¡±


    Just like Pandora¡¯s box, at that moment all sorrow that Lu buried beneath, and the hidden anger burst out because of how Senia accepted her. Senia was the only person that wanted to know how she felt amid people who only applauded her for being a saint.


    Under the bright moonlight, Lu was sobbing in the arms of a much younger saint as Senia cried with her while patting her back. The sun saint, who shared her pain, was a much bigger salvation for Lu than the god whom she was supposed to worship. And later, Lu heard how the sun¡¯s saint had comforted the other saints through their hardships and suffering.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about how she was more than a human. Her smile was always beautiful ¨C always bring peace to others, albeit it was short and empty. It was something that no human could make,¡± Lu smiled faintly while her eyes glistened with so much hero worship for the person that had saved her life from the anguish of being a saint.


    It was evident how much respect she had for Senia.


    Lu cleared her throat when she realized that she had shown too much of herself to Carr.


    ¡°Anyway, now you know what kind of woman you¡¯re escorting right?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Carr laughed in vain.


    The story wasn¡¯t much of a surprise when Senia had given her body to a demon to gain her power back. However, the more he thought about Senia¡¯s situation and the story that Lu just told him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sick.


    ¡°Just in case, does she have such a special ritual?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the sun church, but they dance and pray to the sun at the first sunrise every year.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Carr asked while on the inside he sighed in relief.


    It wasn¡¯t something difficult to do and now that he imagined Senia dancing under the first sunrise, he wanted to see her once. She must look even more angelic.


    Lu who saw Carr¡¯s soft expression smirked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can¡¯t stop thinking darkly about her when you two are only travelling alone. Senia couldn¡¯t defend herself, just make her sympathize with you and she won¡¯t be able to refuse your request. Don¡¯t tell me you already lay your hand on her? If I found out you touched her, I will kill you. I don¡¯t care if I have to die because of it.¡±


    Compared to the people that chasing him out of the village with farming tools, Lu¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t that scary. However, the threat that Lu gave to him wasn¡¯t even because he was a demon but if he had touched the sun¡¯s saint.


    Fortunately, Lu could not see the cold sweat running his neck. After all, if the saint in front of him knew the truth, he would be dead instantly.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me all the excuses you have prepared?¡± Lu asked as she elegantly raised the cup of tea and sipped it quietly.


    ¡°There is no excuse, I wanted to travel with her because I want to stay by her side.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then are you giving up?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to her about this rather than to me?¡±


    Lu tensed at the sudden ambush question while Carr just stared at her seriously. He knew that it could be a dangerous gamble, but he decided to believe in Dan¡¯s words and Senia¡¯s choice. She trusted him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear what I say since the moment you summoned me, right? If that¡¯s the case, why not talking to her about this yourself?¡±


    ¡°If Saint Senia hears me, will she just walk away?¡±


    ¡°If she wants that. Yes, she will.¡±


    Carr knew that Senia wouldn¡¯t just walk away because she needed him. However, she would need to explain to the other saints if she decided to stay by his side and ignored Lu¡¯s request. He thought that this would be the best course of action. He had his faith in Senia, she had told him how she was glad that she could have someone that she could lean on.


    ¡®If I end up losing this job¡­ I¡¯ll just think about it later.¡¯


    The thought of leaving Senia¡¯s side was quite heartbreaking but he didn¡¯t have any other solution to make Lu believed him. It seemed that Lu was determined to see him as someone who is going to attack Senia, thus this was his only option.


    ¡°Talking to Senia,¡± Lu mumbled, hesitant about the suggestion but after mulling about it she nodded briefly.


    ¡°Good. Finally, I can finish this conversation with you.¡±


    ¡°You know, yesterday¡¯s offer is still on the table, just let me know if you change your mind.¡±


    Lu lifted the bottom of her robe to her thigh, revealing her white creamy leg to Carr.


    Carr groaned as he turned his head away, ¡°I told you to stop this. Won¡¯t this just bring out a painful memory?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯m already dirty anyway because I¡¯ve had a lot of fun with other men.¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s going to be angry¡­¡±


    Lu smiled faintly at Carr without realizing it who is blatantly turning her down again for the second time. It eased the wound inside her without even realizing it.

 Chapter 19

    C/W : drug use, past r*pe experience


    The next day passed peacefully without any incident. However, because of the fatigue that continued to pile up on her body, Senia yawned more frequently that she almost dozed off during meals. In Carr¡¯s eyes, he can¡¯t help but looked at her adorableness, especially as her cheeks will flush red with embarrassment for showing such un-ladylike behaviour in front of him.


    ¡°Sir Carr, if it¡¯s possible I¡¯d like to continue our journey tomorrow.¡±


    Carr wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard her request during dinner. Although, he had expected that they would stay for another two or three days. However, he understood why Senia wanted to leave.


    ¡°We already treated all the people who were seriously injured. The city is already back to its usual atmosphere. All I can do now is pray and blessed the city, then we can continue with our journey.¡±


    A blessing was part of the divine works to prevent sickness and bestowed prosperity for everyone. The demand for a blessing was always high which became the main source of income for the church. It would be enough for other priests to do, so Senia decided that she could leave the city now.


    Senia smiled all relieved when Carr didn¡¯t complain about it.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to take a good rest today because it will be a burden if we travel with my body all tired. Oh, and Sir Carr, if you have anything to do, it¡¯s okay to stay out here a little longer.¡±


    Carr shook his head. In all honesty, he¡¯d rather go out of the city right now because of Lu¡¯s presence in the city.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s get some rest tonight.¡±


    ¡°You two are going already? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another city as comfortable as this one.¡±


    Just before the two could get up from their table, a third person joined them. It was someone that Carr expected to see, but still, he couldn¡¯t help but scowled seeing the woman pulled off her hood revealing her black hair.


    Contrary to him, Senia was surprised and delighted to see the woman joining them.


    ¡°Saint Lu? Uh, how are you here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this man tell you about me?¡±


    Carr turned his head away, avoiding the responsibility when Lu pointed her finger toward him. Even though he knew that she would join them tonight, he couldn¡¯t even inform Senia about it.


    ¡°Well, I heard you left town, so I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you.¡±


    Senia quickly changes the subject, sincerely smiling toward the other woman.


    Lu paused at the sight of the bright smile and girlish tone. In her memory, Senia was not a lively woman whose smile could reach her eyes.


    ¡®My eyes must have deceived me.¡¯


    Lu kept a calm expression ¨C not wanting to acknowledge the change she saw on Senia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be as lazy as someone. You haven¡¯t been able to get a good rest in the last few days, have you? Every time I walked around; all I can hear about is you.¡±


    ¡°As a person who is chosen by God, I did what is natural of me.¡±


    ¡°As expected of you¡­¡±


    ¡°But it was tiring, so we were thinking of leaving tomorrow,¡± Senia continued before Lu could finish her words.


    ¡°Tiring?¡± Lu asked confused.


    ¡°Pardon? Ah, yes. In all honesty, it is tiring but it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you never said that before.¡±


    The sun¡¯s saint was a woman who worked hard day and night until she would collapse due to exhaustion. She was kind to a fault and selfless. She was someone who lived with the concerns and respect of the priests because she didn¡¯t take care of herself. It was what Lu expected from her, but right now she sounded no different from regular humans.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then¡­ I don¡¯t think I could have admitted it,¡± Senia smiled shyly, scratching her cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s make it different now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    The trip, which was the only opportunity for her, where she can escape the constant scrutiny of the priests, could have been the cause but she knew that it was not the only one.


    The two saints continued to stay quiet. Senia mulling over the question while Lu observing the saint who now looked different from what she remembered. The rattling sound next to them broke the silence and the two turned their head toward Carr, who finished with his meal, trying to get out of his seat.


    ¡°Ah? Sir Carr, are you going in?¡±


    Carr nodded at the answer, deciding to give the two women some time alone so they could talk comfortably.


    Lu watched the two and, at that moment, she knew what the cause of the change. The blue eyes, which she believed to be innocent and only full of life for a fleeting moment, had changed into those of a woman who was madly in love.


    ¡°Saint Senia, I have a favour to ask of you,¡± Lu with a stiff face, finally brought up the main reason why she came to visit her.


    ¡°From me?¡±


    Lu pointed at Carr, who still hadn¡¯t left his seat, ¡°Give me that man.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Carr wanted to protest more, saying how this was not what they agreed upon but even before he could say anything Senia already opened her mouth.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Senia asked gently but the smile was no longer on her face.


    ¡°I asked you to hand him over because I wanted him. I asked this in a literal way.¡±


    Lu knew that if she warned Senia that Carr was a dangerous man, the younger woman would still argue with her. However, if Lu decided to be stubborn as a child and insisting on asking Carr to be handed over, she might have a chance. It was only possible because she knew of Senia¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Carr is not a thing, so it is not up to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him. If you allow it, he will come to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Senia looked at Carr in disbelief while the mercenary trying to deny it.


    For Carr who couldn¡¯t speak directly to Senia, he was at an absolute disadvantage and he couldn¡¯t attack Lu directly, because she could follow through with her threat of spouting lies on how he attacked her to Senia. If that happened, Carr couldn¡¯t defend or explain himself to Senia.


    Senia frowned when Carr didn¡¯t respond and watched as Lu pointed more toward him.


    ¡°I heard he used to hunt monsters. I want to use him as my escort, it also doesn¡¯t hurt that he is good looking, and so far, a decent personality. You¡¯re strong, right? So, you can use someone else during the trip, right Senia? If there¡¯s anything you need, I can find someone from the Moon Church.¡±


    ¡°You have Sir Carr before?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? We¡¯ve been seeing each other every night for two days. Didn¡¯t he tell you that?¡±


    Once again, Senia glanced at Carr. He knew that he couldn¡¯t explain himself to Senia, he knew that he didn¡¯t do anything bad, but he felt a bit sick especially when he saw the sulky expression on Senia¡¯s face. It was adorable an expression, but Carr felt guilty like he committed a mortal sin.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is anyway. It¡¯s a win-win situation for us because this man is also looking forward to some time with me. All I need is your permission.¡±


    Lu was inwardly satisfied seeing the sudden tension between the two. She leaned slightly to Carr¡¯s side, touching his chest as Senia stayed silent in front of them.


    Senia knew the rumours that the moon saint tended to spend the night with attractive men. It started as a rebellious act, but now Lu used sex to soothe her physical loneliness or to just search for pleasure. Senia also knew that Lu ¨C not even the moon church, cared about the rumours.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Senia smiled gently although it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°Are you doubting what I¡¯m saying?¡± Lu frowned ¨C pretending to be offended, ¡°You know that I¡¯m frivolous as a saint, but you are thinking that I¡¯m still lying about this?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little bit embarrassing to admit but I can tell this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°You can tell? Ha!¡±


    Lu burst into laughter, believed that Senia was joking.


    ¡°Do you really have that kind of ability? You¡¯re na?ve and not able to differentiate between goodwill and hostility.¡±


    ¡°Did I look like that? I take that as a compliment then.¡±


    At first glance, the cold and tense atmosphere between the two wasn¡¯t apparent because of the noise going around from the surrounding area. However, Carr who was the only person that listening to their conversation could easily feel it.


    The silence between the two continued and Lu glared at Senia who just smiled bitterly.


    ¡°It is just a misunderstanding,¡± Senia broke the tension, ¡°I always could sense who is my enemy and what lies been told to me.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about telling a lie, don¡¯t make me laugh.¡±


    As if contemplating her next word, a troubled look found their place in the usual clear blue eyes ¨C giving a sad light.


    ¡°I know that Bishop Hales, who is kind toward everyone else, doesn¡¯t like me. She said how I am a saint who insists on being kind to the point of foolishness.¡±


    Instead of Lu, it was Carr who was surprised by the revelation. He didn¡¯t think that Senia would be able to notice such things based on Lu¡¯s story.


    ¡°And I know there are many people who don¡¯t like my stubbornness when I decided not to hurt the Great Devil and I know that Lady Lu, who always shows a cold side to me, is actually helping me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, you¡ªwhat?¡±


    ¡°I can tell but I don¡¯t know why you are trying to take Sir Carr by telling lies, could you just tell me honestly instead?¡±


    Lu parted her mouth open and closed them again as she tried to lie. That was an unexpected outcome. She always thought Senia was someone who was pure and had high integrity, but right now it felt like all images she had on Senia were being shattered.


    The saint of the sun wasn¡¯t as na?ve as she thought, she was like an ordinary human like anyone else. She was not foolishly innocent, but she insisted to do her duties as a saint even though she knew all the lies and hostilities that were directed at her. It could only be done if someone has great mental power and being able to do it without God¡¯s words guiding her way and still sacrificing herself¡­.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask the question herself. She couldn¡¯t come up with the reason why Senia had to live like a saint and now that she got another glimpse of Senia beyond her mask, she didn¡¯t understand why she did that, why she would do that.


    And that¡¯s when something came to her mind, just as Lu was saved by Senia when she had no one, Senia too, now, had a place to lean on.


    Lu turned her eyes to Carr. At a glance, the man looked ordinary ¨C there was nothing special. However, Lu could tell that it must have been his influence. He is the one who has turned the saint who always acted prim and proper to reveal the human under the pretentious mask.


    It was too late for her to intervene between the two and Lu just sighed frustratedly.


    ¡°This man will be a bad influence for you, and you won¡¯t listen to my warning, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe that he will be bad for me. I¡¯m grateful that you are worried about me, Lady Lu.¡±


    There was no hesitation or doubt in Senia¡¯s voice. The person that sat in front of her was Senia but at the same time, it was not that it confused Lu that shattered all her faith she had built up when it came to the sun saint.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    Carr sighed when he heard that, but the relief didn¡¯t stay long when Lu continued with her words.


    ¡°Instead, I have something to talk to him about. Let me borrow him for a second.¡±


    Senia looked back at Carr, waiting for his response as it was his decision if he wanted to talk to Lu or not. Carr, however, felt very uncomfortable to be left alone with the moon¡¯s saint again. He glanced at the woman, noticing how calm she was and ended up nodding reluctantly toward Senia.


    ¡°He says it¡¯s fine. Then, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, we shall see each other before we leave. Good night Lady Lu,¡± Senia smiled politely and only once when she disappeared that Carr turned his whole attention to Lu.


    ¡°Is there more to talk about?¡±


    ¡°There is actually,¡±


    Lu sighed deeply as her dark purple eyes focus on the glass in front of her.


    ¡°You said you are leaving tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Then just sit there comfortably and accompany me until I finished with this bottle.¡±


    Carr was hesitant and positioned himself as far as possible from Lu. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t attack him in a crowded inn but that didn¡¯t mean he would put down all his defences in front of her.


    Lu ordered a bottle of red wine while Carr just watched as the waiter opened the lid intricately. He was sure it cost a fortune that it caused his nose to wrinkle. He knew that Lu was an avid alcohol drinker but the smell coming out of the bottle would have because ordinary people could get drunk from it alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°I never thought that she would ever change, but from how it is she looks like a different person. How the hell did that happen?¡± Lu frowned as she sipped the red liquor in her glass and looked at the stairs where Senia had disappeared to.


    Carr turned toward the stairs, wondering if Senia would come down, but there was no one. He turned his head to the table when Lu slides a glass full of wine in front of him. Carr sighed as he took a sip, noticing that the taste and aroma of the expensive alcohol were not the same as the usual one, although the burning sensation on his throat struck differently.


    ¡°I only heard about her past from you, so I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t she the same? I never see her as a flawless saint.¡±


    Carr answered between coughing from the wine.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, she used to be like a statue ¨C the perfect image of a saint who didn¡¯t know anything about her suffering or that she could lean on to someone.¡±


    The image of Senia that Lu had was those from the time before she was cursed. Lu missed those days where Senia was able to restore her power just by praying under the sun, where she was the perfect saint for her and everyone. The fact that Senia was born in the same status as she made Lu motivated to continue with her life.


    ¡°Perhaps it is the devil¡¯s curse. If it weren¡¯t for that period where she was helpless for three years, maybe nothing would have been able to break the wall she surrounds her heart.¡±


    Carr¡¯s throat tightened when Lu brought up Senia¡¯s condition. He glanced around the room when his head started pounding. At the same time, his vision started to blur and lean on the table to support his body.


    ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean she can open her heart to a man. You¡¯re going have to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­?¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, his breathing was hot and heavy. His usual calm and slow heartbeat began to pound uncontrollably fast. The humid air clung to his body like a desert wind and his ears were ringing that he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation at the next table.


    ¡°What have you done¡­?!¡±


    Carr hissed the words out of his mouth while trying to fight the heat that starting to rush all over his whole body.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re already feeling it. This is my favourite medicine. It works best when paired with strong alcohol content.¡±


    Lu spoke calmly as she sat next to Carr. Her eyes shone even brighter than usual. She moved closer to Carr, putting her hand on Carr¡¯s thigh, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. She watched as Carr was trying to control his body, his desire, by closing his eyes tightly.


    The drug had ignited a sexual desire that Carr has never experience before. He tried to control himself, but the sweet scent coming from Lu and how close her body pressed against his only made the desire stronger than before. As the drug continued to spread faster all over his body, he started to lose awareness of his surroundings and only focus on Lu. The feeling was worse more than the time his soul was tortured by holy water. He is fighting himself for control as there was no way to calm his raging erection without direct stimulation.


    ¡°If you disappear, she may be able to return to who she originally was, although not completely. As a matter of fact, there are a lot of eyes here, so you only need to cause one commotion. Even if she¡¯s a saint, if you lost control and attack ¨C there¡¯s nothing she can do about it. If Arte finds out, he¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    ¡®That old man already wants to kill me¡­.¡¯


    Carr swallowed the word that he desperately wanted to say but his throat hurt so much. He was the kind of person familiar with pain and torture, so, he tried to escape not wanting to stay longer. However, Lu opened her mouth before he could even move.


    ¡°I have the antidote here.¡±


    She said sweetly, ¡°It takes about 10 minutes for it to work, but it¡¯s better than a few hours of enduring pain.¡±


    Carr opened his eyes and turned toward her reflexively. Lu was sitting next to him with the pill on her tongue. The sight of her cherry lips part opens with her tongue stretched out, begging for a kiss, almost caused him to lose all his reasoning and control.


    At that moment, Carr knew that Lu was a vicious woman. If he kissed her, it was clear that the last control he had of his body would break. But in 10 minutes he would manage to return his sanity. It wasn¡¯t difficult imagining himself taking her as his hand cupped her full breast.


    Carr growled, biting his lips as if trying to clear his drugged mind from the filthy thoughts. He could feel under his skin how nice it is if he could claim her, talk dirty to her, did all the rude things she wanted, but he knew rationally and deep down in his heart that it would only make things difficult for him.


    Ignoring Carr¡¯s agony, which felt like an hour ¨C when in truth it was just mere seconds has passed. Lu pulled his arms slightly, snapping him out of his internal fight. She hoped that Carr would come to his decision soon as she knew that every man succumbed to their sexual desires and never overcome their rational thinking. They are just animals in heat.


    That was the biggest reason why Lu hated men. They only use their cock to think and once their sexual desire took over. The aftermath was pathetic and disgusting.


    That small gesture of pulling his sleeve reminded Carr of Senia. The image of Lu in his mind was replaced by Senia and now he could only see the painful and hurtful expression if Carr were to force himself to her. It was like a nightmare and the raging desire in his body was replaced with nausea.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to reject it. This won¡¯t take more than a few seconds. I¡¯m just going to¡­¡±


    Lu¡¯s words were cut off by the sound of glass shattered. She and the rest of the people in the tavern turned their heads toward the source of the sound.


    Carr¡¯s hand, which hand broken glass by force, were wet with alcohol and blood. Some of


    the glass fragments deeply embedded themselves in his palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. I didn¡¯t endure a hard life just to fall into this crazy shit.¡±


    Carr clicked his tongue and managed to gather his sense of control. He slowly got up from his seat, his vision was still blurry as he made his way out of the door.


    ¡°You should know how to appreciate yourself. Isn¡¯t it enough that you experience it with someone you don¡¯t want to? Who would¡­¡±?


    But before he could finish his words, Carr managed to open the door and made his way outside. He welcomed the cold night breeze against his skin as it cools down his heated body.


    Lu was left behind inside while the rest of the customers gossip about the lover¡¯s quarrel that happened between the two. She stood still like a statue, embarrassed about how the whole thing conspired. She was confused about how Carr managed to fight back against the effect of the drug.

 Chapter 20

    C/W: a slight non-con


    ¡®How does one man able to have such strong mental power and the ability to reject his desire? And there is no way that my body will ever be precious anymore.¡¯


    Lu let out a dejected laugh as she recalled Carr¡¯s last words before the man disappeared outside. Truthfully, it is not that she didn¡¯t like him. He was just an unknown mercenary that stayed by Senia¡¯s side, rejected her body, and managed to say words that stabbed her right in her heart. It was the first time that she met a man like that.


    As the atmosphere in the tavern was still in disarray after the little commotion, Lu could hear small footsteps coming down the stairs.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ what¡¯s with all the commotions?¡±


    Senia, who had been worried about leaving Lu and Carr alone, had been hanging around in the hallway on the second floor. She was worried that Lu would find out about Carr¡¯s identity.


    Looking around the lounge with a puzzled look, Senia quickly approached Lu who was standing still next to shattered glass on the table.


    ¡°Saint Lu? What happened? Where is Sir Carr? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Senia checked on the other woman thoroughly, she sighs in relief when she found that there was not a scratch found on her. But then it didn¡¯t explain whose blood was on the table.


    As soon as her mind reached the most likely answer, Senia¡¯s face hardened and made her way to the door but Lu quickly grabbed her hand, trying to stop her.


    ¡°W-Wait! Don¡¯t! You don¡¯t want to go after him!¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    Lu, who used to lie to save her own life, could not do so this time. Perhaps it was her conscience or because she was concerned for Senia¡¯s safety, but she couldn¡¯t hide the truth from Senia.


    ¡°¡­I¡­ g-gave him some drug¡­.¡±


    Lu struggled to utter the word while her heart was pounding fast against her chest. Senia waited for her to continue, not pushing her to explain herself which only made Lu feel even more guilty about the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that I used to carry around. It won¡¯t last long because it¡¯s just a small dose, but you shouldn¡¯t approach him. He¡¯s probably losing all his control right now.¡±


    Lu averted her eyes from Senia, not brave enough to look into those clear blue eyes.


    ¡°Why did you feed that to Sir Carr?¡±


    It was a natural question to ask and Lu didn¡¯t hesitate to raise her head and finally states her true reason,


    ¡°Because I need to make him leave your side!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Even if the resurrection of the Holy Lady is right around the corner, why does someone like you have to be around with a man like him? He is not a priest but just a common mercenary! It doesn¡¯t make any sense. It¡¯s because you are someone special to me! I did that for you!¡±


    Lu never thought that the first time she would show her gratitude and all her feelings to the person she admired would be this ugly outburst. She believed that Senia would understand and accepted the situation. If Senia who once had offered to give her virginity to soothe Lu¡¯s anger, she would be able to understand why she did go to this extreme.


    However, it was just Lu¡¯s perfect illusion of Senia.


    The calm and clear blue eyes, almost imitating a deep lake, were fixed on Lu and she couldn¡¯t help but shuddered when she heard the chilling voice coming from Senia.


    ¡°Once upon a time, I tried to offer my body to appease Lady Lu¡¯s anger and sadness. I thought that it would be of great service to relieve the saint¡¯s paint with my body.¡±


    Senia took a deep breath before she continued. Her facial expression and tone remained unchanged, but Lu could tell she was angry,


    ¡°So please don¡¯t use me as an excuse to justify the actions that you did out of your own volition. Sir Carr is the person who helps me recover my divinity. It¡¯s ridiculous to say that you are trying to get rid of him for me. I¡¯ll go find Sir Carr, so please apologize to him if we meet again.¡±


    Senia¡¯s arm fell out of Lu¡¯s hand. The small gesture was no different as Senia stabbing Lu right in her weakness. Even if in the past that Senia offered to give her virginity to someone for her satisfaction ¨C the fact remained unchanged that Senia had saved Lu that night. However, right now what she thought she was doing ¨C saving Senia, she was different from what Senia had done to her all those years ago.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lu understood why Senia was always so honourable, unlike any other saints. Even without the voice of God guiding her, she always made sacrifices to satisfy herself, not for others. From the very beginning, they were different, Lu acted selfishly while making excuses that it was done for others while Senia was not.


    ¡°¡­.Right, I won¡¯t meddle anymore. If he comes, I¡¯ll ask for his forgiveness.¡±


    Lu, who had been silent for a while, finally admitting to her mistake,


    ¡°But please don¡¯t go right now, as I said earlier, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never left a sick person unattended because it was dangerous.¡±


    There was no wavering in her voice and Lu couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. Senia was indeed this kind of woman, she never cared about her safety.


    Lu let out a deep sigh, which Senia took as resignation before she rushed out to follow after Carr. She was the only person who knew that Carr couldn¡¯t be cure by divine power which made her worried more for him.


    Once outside, Senia went around, calling out for his name but of course, there was no response. And at that moment, Senia blamed the deal Carr had made upon his capturing ¨C even if he able to hear her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer her. There was also the fact that Carr was someone who wouldn¡¯t express if he were in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that far away¡­¡±


    She wandered around the empty alleyway behind the inn a few more times before she finally spotted Carr, who was unable to move due to the fever. Under the moonlight, it almost looked like Carr was dumped by buckets of cold water. The sweat on the tip of his hair already makes a puddle of water on the dark street.


    ¡°Sir Carr.¡±


    Senia called his name anxiously but then she stopped when her eyes met Carr¡¯s. The brown eyes, which seemed to tell her not to approach, contained hostility that she had never seen before. It almost mimicked those of predators.


    ¡°Well¡­ Are you all right? I¡¯ve heard from Lady Lu.¡±


    Carr groaned, touching his forehead in pain, at the sound of Senia¡¯s voice. Senia quickly noticed how his hand was covered in blood and her heart felt like it was sinking. She carefully approached Carr again and took his bloody hand.


    ¡°I was told that the effect will be gone soon, so I¡¯ll wait with you.¡±


    Senia¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she tried to rub Carr¡¯s blood with the hem of her white robe cuffs,


    ¡°We can go back inside, and I will treat the wound. Ah, seriously, why is this happening¡­.¡±


    Senia was trying not to cry at the sight of the injured hand that she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Carr, upon seeing her expression, lifted Senia¡¯s face with his other hand pressed his lips against her. Despite how many times they become one, Senia couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Senia pushed Carr¡¯s chest slightly. There was resistance from Carr, but it wasn¡¯t strong. Once they pulled apart slightly, she could see Carr¡¯s brown eyes turned all hazy, different than before. She knew what¡¯s the effects of the drugs, but she couldn¡¯t get a sense of how powerful it was until she saw Carr now.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    The drug was different than a regular aphrodisiac, this one was more about breaking down someone¡¯s power of reasoning more quickly. It put the victim in a position to protest or fight against it. Senia smiled bitterly at that and carefully reached out for Carr.


    The kiss was more careful and sweeter than before. It was because this time it was Senia who lead the kiss, not Carr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my body whenever you want. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about the side effect of the drugs or anything else. That¡¯s my duty right now and¡­. I know how soft and gentle you normally are when you held me.¡±


    Senia muttered the words between kisses against Carr¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 21

    After the short silence, Carr let out a resigned sigh. In that short moment, he managed to gather his senses back by focusing on Senia¡¯s sweet voice. Actually, he gathered his resolve because he wanted to turn Senia down.


    Carr was delighted that she wanted to give her body, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter when she added that it was her duty to do so. It sounded like she was obligated to do things because she was a saint. She subjected herself to take care of him.


    Senia not noticing the turmoil inside Carr¡¯s mind she leaned forward and kiss him slowly. Carr¡¯s erection was pressing against her belly and for a moment, it feels like a dream that she can¡¯t help but leaned more forward to kiss him again. As her lips descended on him Carr¡¯s last string of control snap like a twig on a dry branch.


    Carr wrapped his hands tightly around her thin waist as he took control of the passionate kiss. The soft and gentle kiss was now turned to a wild and desperate longing as Carr tried to devour Senia¡¯s heated insides.


    Against her better judgement, Senia was determined to tend to Carr¡¯s need. She can help but take aback at the desires coursing her veins. There was no turning back from this situation. She didn¡¯t know whether the shivers that running through her spine was lust or dread creeping into her.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­!¡±


    Senia gasped when Carr lifted her up and pressed her against the old wall behind them as his kisses trailed down her delicate jaw and neck. She automatically had her legs wrapped around Carr¡¯s waist as support as the man started to undo his pants.


    Callous hands quickly lifted her skirt up stroking her smooth milky thighs. Carr¡¯s hands travelled up her underwear and quickly torn it apart before she could even protest. Carr pressed himself closer, grinding his hard cock against Senia¡¯s raw pussy. He pushed inside her without any further ado.


    Senia whimpered and buried her face to Carr¡¯s shoulder as his cock forcibly entered her without any preparation. Even though she¡¯s wet it still felt like he was splitting her into two. It was so different from how Carr first took her. If at their first time Carr had been like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the whole ordeal.


    It made her realized how much Carr had always made sure she was comfortable and enjoyed herself during their intimate moments. Those memories were the only thing that made Senia accepted her current situation. Senia wanted to scream in pleasure and pain. She wanted to push him away but her body, but her body has a mind of its own and clung onto him painfully tight.


    It just because of the drug. He always cares for me. He never hurt me.


    Carr let out a low moaned as his cock was fully buried deep inside her. The mixed feeling of pain and pleasure from his engorged member caused Senia to shudder and her insides to twist voraciously against him. From the way Carr¡¯s cock twitched inside her, Senia could tell it wouldn¡¯t take long for Carr to reach his peak. As he started to move ¨C all thoughts of pain, humiliation, and their situation went out of her mind.


    Their rough heavy breathing sounded almost like an animal groaning in heat. The more Carr thrust inside her, the more he chased the pleasure he becomes familiar with. His mind is hazy with carnal desire for this petite woman in his arms.


    He stopped his assault just before he reached his orgasm resting his forehead against Senia¡¯s and in that short moment, he watched how she was breathing heavily. For the first time, he notices traces of tears around her azure eyes.


    Senia looked up, sensing his heated stare and worried why he suddenly stops when she can feel that he is coming near. Only then she finds Carr¡¯s worried eyes. Her hand carefully cupped Carr¡¯s strong jaw and she smiled sweetly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Carr frowned slightly at her remark. Without him knowing he might probably hurt her because of his rough treatment. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty but at the same time grateful that she still is trying to calm him down.


    This was Senia¡¯s charmed that made her even more lovely. Carr closed his eyes and leaned into her hand as the effect of the medicine is wearing off. The fog clouding his mind was starting to clear away as Senia continued to caress his cheek and smiled softly towards him.


    ¡®Even if I was a demon, I want to stay by her side.¡¯


    With that thought, Carr hugged Senia more affectionately and tightly than before. He leaned down to kiss her eyes. An apology for the roughness. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her and never wanted to show her the ugly side of him losing control of his own body again. He wanted to cherish Senia the way she deserves.


    Carr kissed away her tears and wiped the rest away with his thumb before he started to move again. This time it was gentler, and he made sure that Senia will enjoy it too. He rested his forehead against her as he continues to thrust deep inside her, he makes sure that every lunge will hit that sweet spot inside her.


    ¡°Ahhnn¡­ C-Carr¡­¡±


    Senia whimpered, quickly bit her lower lips to stop the moan escaped as pleasure taking over her body. The thrusts went faster and deeper, bringing Senia closer to her orgasm. Her inside twistedly tightened hard against him that Carr can¡¯t help but groan with the pleasure.


    He thrust deeper to reach her sweet spot. Senia buried her face to Carr¡¯s neck, muffling her moan as her hips buck together with his rhythm. Pleasures continue to run through her spine.


    ¡°C-Close¡­ I¨C.¡±


    Carr pulled Senia closer to his body as he thrust faster and deeper. He groaned closing his eyes as his cock spilled the potent desire his building that sent Senia to her peak of glory. She silently screamed against Carr¡¯s neck as she clamped tightly around him milking him of every drop of his cum.


    The pain and confusion that she felt at the start was completely gone but was replaced by the feeling of pleasure that her orgasm brought. The burst of pleasure sends them to a piece of heaven they only knew.


    ¡°Ahhnn¡­¡±


    As Carr buried his face in Senia¡¯s hair, he regretted that for a moment he let his control slipped. He let desire took over his senses and took Senia roughly. He wanted to hold her a little bit longer, to bask in the aftermath that blew his mind away. At first, he wants to console her with his comforting actions but in the deepest recesses of his mind, he wanted to have another round where he will shower her with great care and pleasure.


    ¡°Are you all right now?¡±


    Her voice was filled with concern that it made Carr feel more guilty about their situation. He nodded still avoiding her clear blue eyes before he carefully pulled out of her and put her down back to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­ it¡¯s quite a problem.¡±


    Carr turned around after tucking his cock inside his pants and noted that Senia was showing her torn underwear and her pure white robe was covered with his blood where his hand touched her.


    ¡®I have committed a grave crime.¡¯


    Carr stiffened at the sight while trying to come up with a solution to the problem when Senia approached him and carefully tugged his arm.


    ¡°We should get back inside.¡±


    Senia said carefully. There was still a hint of redness on her cheeks like a woman glowing after sex and her voice was still bright as ever,


    ¡°We need to heal Sir Carr¡¯s wounds and Lady Lu is waiting for you. Don¡¯t worry I will handle the situation.¡±


    Carr blinked a few times, eyes observing Senia¡¯s face and the expression in her eyes. There was no trace of resentment or pain on her, and if he was being honest, she looked more relieved which almost unbelievable to him.


    Underneath the shining moonlight, Carr feels entranced with Senia¡¯s ethereal beauty that he had the urge to caress the bottom of her eyes with the back of his hand to make sure she was real. Her silver hair that reflected the moon shone a mysterious glow like fairies basking in the light. Her blue eyes that remind him of the sky are always looking at him with trust and confidence. Her delicate shoulder reminds him of how fragile she is. Her red lips swollen from his assault was slightly apart.


    Carr¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the exquisite before him. She looks like the goddess who comes down on earth to be worshipped that a mere mortal like himself is not worthy of her attention. It feels hard to breathe with all the emotions surging in him.


    He wanted to apologize for hurting her, for making her scared of him, but more than anything else he wanted to thank her for staying with him until the end. He didn¡¯t need a long spectacular speech, no ¨C he just needed a short sentence to say it to her. He wished that he could say even one word to her but the deal that bound him from talking made it impossible.


    He never would have thought that the curse that renders him speechless will come to haunt him at a moment like this. He hated how he couldn¡¯t convey his feelings in words.

 Chapter 22

    When they finally return to the inn, Lu was already long gone. The note she left with the owner stated how she was going to organize her thoughts before she would be back tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Was it too much for her¡­¡±


    Senia mumbled quietly after reading the note. She let out another sigh before she apologized to the owner for the commotion earlier, paid for the broken glass and bottles of wine, then changed her dirty clothes. Only then, she nagged Carr as she treated his wounds.


    ¡°And! Please don¡¯t do this again Sir Carr! You can¡¯t get yourself hurt like this under any circumstances! You¡¯re still covered in so many wounds and you always make me worried if you get hurt like this!¡±


    ¡®How did I end up being nagged like this?¡¯


    Even though he found it odd that Senia nagged him, he didn¡¯t dislike it. He stayed still and let Senia fussed and treat his wound. He watched her soft dainty fingers take care of his calloused and wounded hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going around alone anymore right¡­.? Even if you don¡¯t trust me, you can rely on me a little bit more,¡± Senia said almost in tears.


    It was something that Carr never did before ¨C to rely on and trust someone else. Carr contemplates her request a bit and nodded which earned a relieved smile from Senia. She let out a light chuckle and smiled at Carr before a merchant approached their table.


    ¡°Excuse me, priest. If you don¡¯t mind, could you give me a quick blessing? I¡¯m out of town for business, but I¡¯m worried about my wife and child.¡±


    ¡°Right, of course.¡±


    Senia easily accepted the request and did a quick prayer for the moment. Carr knew that she would never deny people who were in need ¨C just like how she stayed with him earlier. It was truly an admirable character of her, and Carr couldn¡¯t help but want to do right by her.


    Once she was done and the merchant left, the two made their way upstairs, finally ready to end the day.


    ¡°Good night, Carr.¡±


    It was a simple greeting and yet, Carr felt that the sweet words had saved him after the terrible night that he had gone through.


    When morning came, as they were finished with all their preparation for the next leg of their journey, they had spotted Lu outside their inn. Her black hair still shone like silk spilled on a canvas and she still preferred to wear a provocative dress that shows off her pale collarbone and voluptuous figure. No one would think of her as a priest, let alone a saint ¨C it was a perfect disguise for her.


    ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    Senia greeted her on behalf of Carr who didn¡¯t try to stand too close to the other saint.


    ¡°More or less. I had a lot of thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ are you not staying for another day, catching up on sleep?¡±


    Senia glanced at the leather bag strap hanging over Lu¡¯s left shoulder. The moon¡¯s saint even wears a long cape, she seemed to be leaving the village too.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is a carriage that heading up to the moon temple, so I decided to take it. I can rest my eyes there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Actually, I wanted to give up on the revival of the Holy Lady but seeing you changed my mind. Even if I die, I won¡¯t ever be like you or her, so I just wanted to finish my duty as quickly as possible¡­ then rest.¡±


    Senia chuckled at her remark and smiled at Lu,


    ¡°No one is the same and I¡¯ve always admired Lady Lu¡¯s determination and free-spirited character.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there many bad rumours surrounding me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve quite envied how you never have second thoughts despite everything, unlike me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±


    Lu gave a faint smile before her gaze turned toward Carr and cleared her throat.


    ¡°¡­.I apologize for my behaviour yesterday. Thank you for accompanying me for the past few nights.¡±


    ¡°You managed to change your mind.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I heard the explanation directly so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Carr did not know the conversation between the two and turned to Senia with a puzzled expression, but she averted her eyes and avoid the questioning gaze of Carr¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t like men, so don¡¯t hope that we will be friends in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you two at least try to get along in the future.¡±


    Senia requested seeing the two staring at each other. Lu ignored her while Carr turned pale, almost turning sick at the thought of getting along with the moon¡¯s saint.


    Lu sighed seeing the hopeful smile on Senia¡¯s and slightly relaxed as her eyes continued to fix on Carr. She had met many men that always so full of themselves. She was always able to tell the arrogance through their eyes, but she could tell that Carr really wouldn¡¯t harm Senia. Perhaps he is an exception.


    ¡°¡­Then I should go.¡±


    ¡°Right. Please take care, I pray for a smooth journey.¡±


    Just when they turned around and started walking, Lu grabbed Carr¡¯s hand and quickly lean to his ears.


    ¡°I know that saint Senia is special to you.¡±


    She whispered so that Senia could not hear her,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you help her to recover, but it means a lot to her. You will be the first person to make her feel like that.¡±


    Carr¡¯s heart almost stopped when Lu brought up Senia¡¯s recovery. He was about to open his mouth to give his rebuttal when Lu continued.


    ¡°But it¡¯s better if you¡¯re not too attached to her. You¡¯ll regret it later.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my advice.¡±


    There was no malice in her words, rather she sounds apologetic and almost kind with her words. Before Carr could ask for her to explain, Lu already turned and walked away leaving the mercenary to stare at her retreating back.


    From meeting to parting, Lu was a woman who really suited the moon in the sky. You could never predict how she was going to be.


    ***


    On a clear day, when the cool autumn wind is warm by the sun, the two left the city after saying goodbye to everyone.


    Bishop Hales, who had the mask of indifference manage to give him a quick blessing, the captain of the guard smiled at them both, and lastly, Dan ¨C who accompany them until the city gate to bid his goodbye promised to meet them again in the future. It was odd for Carr to receive such a warm goodbye without being discriminated against by everyone. He still wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¡°Did we stay too long?¡±


    Senia asked starting a conversation between them, as they continued their journey. Carr gave her a slight nod which made her chuckle.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad that we stayed. Although I am worried that there will be a second attack, it is fortunate that didn¡¯t happen. They just need some time to recover their mana after that big army, right?¡±


    Carr nodded to the question. He had been worrying about the same thing but came to the same conclusion as Senia. The culprit must have taken the time to recover after such loss.


    ¡°I think it will be fine. The Holy Lady will protect everyone once she is resurrected.¡±


    Senia smiled as she glanced at Carr.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    Carr raised his brow, wondering if Senia had read his mind but the saint just chuckled seeing his confused expression. It was fun for her that she can be able to read Carr¡¯s expression which was quite honest when he had his defences down.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about arriving late to the temple either. The ceremony will be held on the Day of Creation, which is much later than expected.¡±


    It is the day when the sun, moon and stars rise in the sky as the fire, water, earth, and wind gather on the ground. It only happened once a year. It was also the day, which was believed when all the seven gods came together and created the world.


    ¡°The church suggested that we should head to the temple before that day just so there won¡¯t be any mistake during the ritual, but I would like to look around a little more. Is this something that I should not have done as a saint?¡±


    Instead of shaking his head ¡®no¡¯, Carr gently patted her head. Even though the resurrection of the Holy Lady was a top priority, Senia¡¯s desire to look around the world was not wrong. After all, during the trip, Senia could cure and save many people which was something that always satisfied her curiosity.


    Senia blushed and hid her face underneath the hood. It was quite adorable and for a moment Carr felt bad for making her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, have you ever thought about what you¡¯re going to do after this journey end?¡±


    ¡®After the journey?¡¯


    Carr never really thought about it, but his duty would end the moment he escorted Senia to the temple safely. After that, he just needed to make Arte fulfill the end of the bargain ¨C turning him into a human. Of course, the archbishop doesn¡¯t have the power, but with the Holy Lady¡¯s power, it is plausible.


    Although realistically, Carr knew that he couldn¡¯t put all his hope on that, he just vaguely hoping that he would be able to be ¡®normal¡¯ by the end of this journey. He had no intention to harm Senia in the first place, so Arte¡¯s offer was a bonus for Carr.


    Carr shook his head mulling the question at hand ¨C ¡®what shall he do after the resurrection of the Holy Lady?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t have any other plan. He doesn¡¯t have a hometown, without a place to return to nor someone precious he wanted to meet, the fact wouldn¡¯t change even when he turns into an ordinary human.


    His gaze turned towards Senia wondering if the Holy Lady could cure her of the curse. After all, if the Holy Lady was as powerful as the story, she could cure Senia which erases the only reason Carr was staying by her side.


    Senia tilted her head, noticing Carr wasn¡¯t responding to her question. In the end, Carr shook his head to her answer after contemplating it a bit more.


    ¡°I see. Well, after this journey, the Sun Church will give you a big reward. If you have anything you want to, I will give you my full support, so think about it carefully.¡±


    It seemed that Senia had this mind that other people would willingly help him just like what she had been doing. She truly thought that even though he was a devil, he deserved to be treated with kindness just like everyone else.


    ¡°Ah right, that means you can only accompany me until this journey end.¡±


    Carr smiled awkwardly as she reminded them of the situation. Senia who was watching him blushed slightly at the rare smile before her and quickly hid her face again.


    The air around them was getting colder as winter was slowly approaching, but strangely enough, spring seemed to bloom inside Carr as he watched over Senia. He couldn¡¯t do anything about his heart pounding loudly against his chest with just the thought of walking beside her. As he was listening to her melodic voice, Carr enjoyed the simple companionship he formed with Senia. He wishes this journey will last a little bit longer.

 Chapter 23

    There were wagons and horses tied to a tree and a crowd of ten people or so were gathered and were busy talking to each other. Most of them were wearing plain civilian clothes but they could spot a few mercenaries hired as escorts standing not too far from the group.


    Senia, who couldn¡¯t just pass by, naturally stopped next to them and asked what was happening,


    ¡°Excuse me. Is there a problem?¡±


    A middle-aged man, who seemed to be the oldest, sighed seeing the newcomers,


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a priest. We are indeed in problem as our four months of hardship ended up in vain.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°If by telling you, we¡¯ll eventually get the blessing of God, then I will. You see, we are servants of the Great Merchant Farhu on the west continent. I came all the way here half a year ago to get medicine for Farhu who get sick.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°We are looking for water that has been purified by unicorn horn. It¡¯s a special water that is known to have been purified by a single touch of the unicorn¡¯s horn. It is a great medicine to purify all kinds of diseases and poisons in the body.¡±


    ¡°Unicorn?¡±


    Senia¡¯s eyes sparkled at the man¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they species that is said to be extinct? It must have been hard to locate them.¡±


    ¡°Which is why I buy any information I can get without caring about the price. We¡¯ve recently confirmed that unicorns come to this forest to drink the water here.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t seen a unicorn before. Are they just as beautiful as the rumour?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it has been hard¡­¡±


    The man let out another sigh at the reminder that he hadn¡¯t found the rare species. He carefully approached Senia and held his hands in prayer,


    ¡°¡­and you are here. This must be a sign from the sun god! Please priest you must help me!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Would you go into the forest and get some purified water from the unicorn? It¡¯s not difficult at all and if you are here this must be what God has planned for me!¡±


    Carr¡¯s face-hardened hearing the man¡¯s plea. He quickly tried to stop Senia, but of course, she accepted the man¡¯s request without hesitating.


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s indeed a priest¡¯s job to help those in need.¡±


    At those words, the people cheered and Senia just tilted her head slightly, wondering why they were so happy about the simple request.


    On the other hand, Carr, who was standing behind him, groaned in agony while rubbing his forehead. Some people said that ignorance could be bliss but at this moment he thought that it was poison.


    ¡°What a relief! The young lady, who originally wanted to help to retrieve the purified water, ran away with our coachman. So, this is just amazing!¡±


    ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t difficult, so why is she running away?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is nothing difficult, the unicorn only gives purified water to a maiden request.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The simple sentence enough to make all blood left Carr¡¯s body. He easily stepped forward, hiding Senia¡¯s behind his body.


    ¡°We¡¯re actually quite busy here. Can¡¯t you just get a substitute from the town?¡±


    ¡°We want to do that but there¡¯s no guarantee that we won¡¯t miss the unicorn if we go to the town first. Unicorns never return to the same lake unless it¡¯s their territory.¡±


    ¡°We are sorry to bother the priest. However, there is nothing dangerous in doing this. Of course, you will be rewarded generously.¡±


    Looking at all the expectant eyes made it difficult for Senia to bring up the words that she couldn¡¯t do it. She bit her lower lips, shrugging her shoulder slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll try to do it¡­¡±


    She mumbled, looking away from the expectant eyes while Carr let out another frustrated groan.


    ***


    After walking for half an hour, following the guidance of a young man, they finally reached the lake. Senia, who for the first time, able to take time and enjoy the forest was busy looking around and taking the beautiful sight when sunlight came down through the leave. The lake that brightly shimmers because the sun, mirrored the blue light of the sky was breathtaking.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡±


    Carr, who has travelled to many forests, couldn¡¯t help but agree. He has rarely seen such a clear lake. He looked around and noticed Senia kneeling to pray.


    ¡°You just need to wait for her, and you will see the unicorn. For your information, you can¡¯t have dark thoughts. Unicorns able to read people¡¯s thoughts and they are very sensitive to that.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mess things up.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll trust the two of you.¡±


    The young man said before he stepped back, leaving Senia and Carr alone. Originally, the young man was assigned to stay with the maiden to keep an eye on her, but right now the person that helping them was a priest which made him trust the two.


    After the man disappeared, Senia moves to a flat stone near the lake, staring blankly at the water. On the other side, rabbits and deer came through the fog bowing their neck to drink ¨C not afraid that they would be attacked.


    ¡°Ah¡­. I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    Senia smiled as her eyes fixed on the peaceful scene in front of her. Carr, who was standing not far, looked up at her.


    ¡°I never thought that the fact that I¡¯m no longer a maiden would be a hindrance. Should I be honest now?¡±


    She glanced at Carr, embarrassed about the situation that she was in. Carr shook his head at the question. He was worried about the outcome if Senia told those people about the truth.


    Those people only need the horn and Carr was willing to cut it from the unicorn to protect Senia¡¯s circumstance. He had done that in the past and he had no second thought to do it again, so it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing. There¡¯s also the fact that the image of Arte and Lu running after him, intending to murder him was enough to give him chills.


    ¡®Yes, it is better to cut the horn rather than let rumour circulating.¡¯


    ¡°Sir Carr, you said you made a living by hunting monster, right? Have you ever hunted sacred beasts?¡±


    Sacred beasts were technically different from monsters but in the eyes of ordinary humans, they were the same thing. After all, parts of the body of sacred beasts were also used as valuable material.


    However, unlike monsters, the numbers of sacred beasts were very limited ¨C they were considered endangered and they didn¡¯t bring any harm to humans. It is the reason why some cities had banned any hunting for sacred beasts.


    Carr nodded his head at the question. It was something that he wasn¡¯t proud of, but he didn¡¯t want to lie to Senia.


    ¡°Even unicorn?¡±


    Senia asked, not even changing her curious expression when she learnt what Carr had done to survive.


    Carr nodded again at the question, dreaded that Senia would lecture him about his life choices but there was only silence coming from Senia.


    ¡°I apologize if it made you uncomfortable.¡±


    Senia smiled slightly seeing the stiffness on Carr¡¯s shoulder,


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious and Sir Carr can¡¯t talk about yourself normally.¡±


    Carr shook his head, telling Senia that it wasn¡¯t something that bothered him ¨C after all, sooner or later she would know about that.


    ¡°Oh, then do you know any other way to get purified water?¡± Senia blinked, asking the question seriously.


    ¡®Well, I know how¡­ but¡­¡¯


    It involved cutting the horn from the unicorn directly and Carr knew Senia wouldn¡¯t approve of that method. It was the reason why he was standing a bit far away from Senia, so when the unicorn came it wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the hostility from him.


    Senia blinked few times, noticing the sudden stiffness and judging that Carr who didn¡¯t shake his head at the question he seemed to know that there was indeed another way, but he wasn¡¯t keen to share it with her.


    ¡°Is it because either one of you will get hurt?¡±


    Senia guessed and chuckled when Carr gave her an affirmative to that question.


    As they wait, small animals continued to come to the lake to drink. There were even wild boars and bears but none of them try to attack Senia ¨C actually, they didn¡¯t even show any interest toward her.


    It was a peaceful time that Senia could forget about the travel and her worries. She closed her eyes slightly, enjoying the cold wind and the sound of nature around her until a clear echo, violin-like, reached her ears. Senia opened her eyes and glanced at Carr before the two turned toward the other side of the lake.


    In a distance, a white horse slowly walked toward the lake. Ivory horns sticking out in the middle of its forehead and eyes as black as the night sky contrasting its pristine glossy coat.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    Senia rose from her seat as if enchanted and her heart pounding loudly at the sight of the sacred beast for the first time.


    She carefully made her way closer to the unicorn and as she reached out, the unicorn pushed the tip of its nose nuzzling her hand. However, as quickly as the unicorn pressed its nose to Senia¡¯s hand, it pulled away.


    [Whoa¡­.wait! You¡¯re not a virgin?! With that innocent face? Is there something wrong?]


    ¡°¡­.Eh?¡±


    A strange voice directly echoed inside Senia¡¯s mind. She blinked a few times wondered if her ears playing a trick on her, but the voice came again.


    [Moreover, isn¡¯t that a priest outfit? I can tell that you have divinity¡­. But you¡¯re not a virgin? I must check this myself; can you roll up your skirt?]


    ¡°S-Sir Carr! Is unicorn originally an animal that can communicate? There¡¯s a lot of rude comments coming out from its mouth!¡±

 Chapter 24

    When Senia turned glanced back with tears in her eyes, Carr was no longer in his position. She didn¡¯t feel Carr¡¯s presence but when she looked back at the unicorn, Carr has already wrapped his arm around its neck ¨C strangling it.


    The startled unicorn raised its front foot and neigh loudly while Carr quickly wraps a rope around its¡¯ neck.


    ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I was going to watch the whole situation but¡­. what the hell did you say to her?¡±


    [There was another human being? It¡¯s rude for you to treat me like this. I just asked her if I can confirm if she¡¯s not a virgin.]


    ¡°¡­.no, you are just being rude. Just stop resisting.¡±


    Carr should not be surprised that he was able to hear the unicorn¡¯s voice and even replied to it, after all, Sacred Beasts were known to have the ability to read into people¡¯s minds.


    [No matter how much I am easily captivated by the scent of a beautiful woman, I can¡¯t sense your chastity anymore. But I can sense that you are a good person.]


    ¡°I will take that as a compliment. Anyway, we will leave you be if you hand us the purified water.¡±


    [That won¡¯t do. Purified water is the reward for pure girls. It¡¯s a thank you gift from our soul. You can¡¯t break the rule. It is an exchange.]


    ¡°I know that, but¡­. There are some people who have come all this way to this place to heal a sick person. Can you not make an exception this time?¡±


    Senia put her hands together, pleading with the unicorn. Her eyes that filled with desperation just made her look pure and vulnerable like an animal enough to waver the heart of the sacred beast. Moreover, the unicorn was a sacred being able to read people¡¯s mind and knew that she was sincere with her wish.


    The unicorn, who had lived for hundreds of years, had never met a human being as selfless as Senia and he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her.


    [That¡¯s not going to work.]


    ¡°If it didn¡¯t want to give it. I¡¯ll just cut the horn,¡±


    Carr interjected.


    [Wait! There¡¯s always an exception to things!]


    The unicorn quickly added before Carr could do anything or move.


    Senia whispered dryly at Carr, her eyes still on the unicorn,


    ¡°Are¡­. all sacred beasts act like this?¡±


    [That¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s only we, unicorns, that like virgins, mysterious, and shy women.]


    ¡°You on the other hand have no modesty at all. That¡¯s just different from what I imagined¡­ honestly, I can¡¯t keep up with the situation.¡±


    [Anyway, you just need purified water, right? Are you perhaps a saint?]


    ¡°Ah, right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m Senia, the saint of the sun god, Acronix.¡±


    [I see. I didn¡¯t want to face God¡¯s beloved this way, so can you untie this stupid rope?]


    ¡°Get the purified water first.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s called an exchange, Carr had met too many beasts that are more cunning than clever humans. It was also common for unicorns to break their promises to humans to save themselves. Even if a pact were made and sworn on it, unicorns would still break it because they have don¡¯t uphold promise in the first place.


    Carr had made it his priority not to have the unicorn escape from his grasp.


    [Well, even if you cut the horn, I wouldn¡¯t have let you get away with it, but because you are a saint then it is an entirely different story. If you do me a favour, I will give you the purified water.]


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±


    Senia smiled enthusiastically that the unicorn can¡¯t help but look at her with fondness. Despite his appearance noble appearance as a white horse, it exudes a mysterious aura, but on the inside, it was that sly middle-aged man. His looks can be very deceiving as it is possible to conceal what he thought.


    However, Carr managed to deduce what the unicorn about to do and stopped it when it tried to lick Senia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Then¡­ what do you want me to help you with me?¡±


    [Well, I want you to clean up the lake in my territory.]


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t purifying unicorn¡¯s specialty? That¡¯s what your horn¡¯s power after all.¡±


    [Just like he said, unicorns¡¯ horn is specialized in purification, but they are powered with mana. You can¡¯t compare its power to that of a saint who is loved by God and able to create a miracle. The pollution in my territory was nothing like normal. It¡¯s almost like poison?]


    ¡°Poison¡­?¡±


    Senia looked worried at the ominous words and instead of explaining further, the unicorn moved aside slightly.


    The ivory horn sparkled brightly as the ray of light shone upon it before a sharp sound of glass cracking came from the space in front of it. There was a portal-like window in the previously empty air showing part of the forest where the trees were black, the sky was dark, and the ground was dirty. It was like an apocalypse at the end of the century in the Bible.


    [There, right in front of you. I¡¯ll keep this passage open, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the way back. You only have a few hours to do it, saint.]


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very convenient magic.¡±


    Carr mumbled while Senia went to write a simple note and left it on the rock where she sat earlier. It just a precaution if they didn¡¯t return in time.


    Once ready, Senia put on her robe and looked at the open portal, weary about crossing into an unknown forest. The place was full of poison and death very similar to the land that had been contaminated with pollution by the war against the devil three years ago.


    Of course, the forest in front couldn¡¯t be the same after all the purification was done by all the seven saints after the war. However, the poison that pricking into her skin gave off the same feeling as that and it only made her chest became stuffier.


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Carr stared at Senia worriedly once he saw her face hardened. He wanted to ask why but instead; he offered his hand toward her.


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    Senia was startled by the hand that came into her line of vision, she blushed slightly before slowly took Carr¡¯s hand.


    The tension Senia feel was slowly lifted away with that simple gesture. Having Carr to lead and accompany her as they cross the portal was reassuring and she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she could depend more on Carr than on the priests and bishops who supported her three years ago.


    The anxiety that was creeping into her heart melted away despite the damp and heavy air of the wasteland wrapped around their body. They carefully walked across the dirt, looking at the dead forest that life could not live in anymore.


    [Over here.]


    The unicorn called them toward the lake that was not far from them. Its size was similar to the clean lake at the previous forest, but the content was a black, thick unidentifiable liquid. It was definitely not water.


    ¡°It definitely¡­.¡±


    Senia squatted on the edge, dipped her fingertips inspecting the content,


    ¡°¡­need a purification-based miracle. I think a very strong poison has accumulated over a long time.¡±


    [For us, water in our territory is like the source of life. To compare it to human beings, this lake is like parents. I don¡¯t you to revive the whole forest, just to purify the lake to keep it clean.]


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of the source, don¡¯t you think the lake will be polluted again someday?¡±


    [I¡¯ll think about it when it happened again.]


    ¡°Well, I will purify it. It won¡¯t be as fast as the water¡¯s saint, but I will try my best.¡±


    Senia wrapped her left hand around her locket, eyes closed, as her right hand soaked in the water. When she began to recite her prayer, white light spread out from the part where her hand was soaked.


    The water, which was touched by the sun-like light, slowly lost its dark colour revert to its original form while the poison was cleansed away. At first, it started small but as the light continued to spread wider, more of the lake began to be purified.


    [You¡¯re also a saint. At this speed, it wouldn¡¯t take an hour for you to purify the lake].


    Carr looked around and wrapped the rope connected to the unicorn¡¯s neck to a tree stump that was still intact. The unicorn, looking at the source of the rustling sound, came to his side in a slight panic.


    [Are you tying me up? You are very disrespectful about this whole exchange.]


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I never taught about it. If you don¡¯t want to get your horn cut, stay calm.¡±


    [Oi, where are you going?]


    ¡°Exploration. I won¡¯t go far.¡±


    Carr said, quickly make sure the sword was on his back, he then started to make his way between the trees.


    The poison in the air was thick that it would cause difficulty of breathing on any ordinary human being, however, it did not affect Carr¡¯s body. Although, he was a demon he wasn¡¯t particularly resistant to drugs or poisons, which is why he is easily affected by Lu¡¯s aphrodisiac drugs a while ago. This odd situation only made him even more curious about the forest.


    His footsteps echoed through the quiet forest. All the dried-up old trees barely maintained their shape while the black, rotting ground was all soft and sticky as if trying to swallow his leg pulling him down. Carr had almost tripped and fall a few times, clicked his tongue in annoyance when he stumbled upon another uneven ground. It also didn¡¯t help that the sun does not shine in this forest, causing him difficulty to navigate.


    ¡°This is a terrible place.¡±


    He huffed as he looked around, noticing that there was no path, let alone footprints. It was devoid of any signs of life or human beings. From what he can surmise it at least had been a few decades since there was any trace of animals and territorial marks. He calculated that the place had been in this state for a few hundred years by now.


    ¡°From the perspective of this forest, aren¡¯t we the most suspicious creatures for appearing out of nowhere?¡±


    Carr mumbled before returning to where he came from. He was worried that there might be monsters lurking around because of the poison, but that didn¡¯t seem to be a problem.

 Chapter 25

    It was at that moment when he started walking back toward the lake to watch over Senia when a rattling sound could be heard from the shadows in the forest. It was a sound that couldn¡¯t be made by a dead creature, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t tell the source of it.


    Carr quickly turned his head toward the direction of the sound coming from, but there was still no sign of any creature that might be the cause of the sound.


    ¡°¡­.it could have been a gushed of wind.¡±


    He mumbled as he slowly made his way closer when his eyes caught a glint of something hidden between the trees.


    A set of old, faded armour, tilted against an old tree. The plate was rusty and black that it was difficult to determine its original colour. Although, Carr could guess how colourful the armour must have been just from the patterns carved near the shoulders and chests area.


    ¡°¡­.huh?¡±


    As Carr inspected more closely, he spotted the cause of the rattling sound. A worn-out cloak, uglier than a rag, wrapped around the armour flowing due to the wind and as it continued to move it causes a long sword to fell to the ground next to it.


    ¡°You must have been someone important.¡±


    Carr mumbled at the sight of the armour who seemed to be equipped with everything. Based on its appearance of the now-dead knight it was probably a general or part of an elite soldier squad. It was common for people in that position to wear a cape around their armour with their master¡¯s coat of arms. However, the cape was too worn out that it was hard for Carr to recognize the coat of arms.


    ¡°I think, it¡¯s okay to ignore it.¡±


    It¡¯s a remote forest where there was no path, so there was no reason to think that a high-ranking general would come this far to end his life. No one would look for him so it should be fine for him to ignore the little details. In any case, the armour that had been neglected for decades was something that could potentially harm him or Senia.


    Carr let out a soft sigh, relaxing slightly, but then another rattle could be heard. His shoulder tensed again and looked back at the armour. Unlike last time, no wind could be the cause of the sound. He stiffened when the helmet, which was tilted helplessly before, was now looking straight at him. Beyond the visor of the helmet, there was only deep darkness, not a pair of eyes, but Carr could still feel the gaze.


    ¡°¡­.I thought it was a dream at first, a body I couldn¡¯t even dream about.¡±


    A voice was so low that it gave Carr goosebumps, although it only made Carr curious about the now speaking armour.


    A low chuckle came out of the armour when it saw how Carr was holding on his sword,


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s not just an illusion. It seems that the long-awaited ending has finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for someone to purify me.¡±


    The armour clanked and raised its right arm, gesturing at the ground front of it,


    ¡°Would you like to sit down? It¡¯s been so long since I was affected by the poison that I almost forgot to interact with my fellow human being.¡±


    ¡°No, that sounds a little unreasonable. You¡­. I mean, aren¡¯t you an undead?¡±


    There were many levels of an undead being, the higher they were the better their intelligence was. Rich, who reached the peak of magic, and Durahan, who reached the peak of swordsmanship, also had an immortal body but were rational beings. And for Carr, the monster hunter, this type was a much more terrifying opponent than a skull that is trying to hit him with its head.


    ¡°Although I was cursed,¡±


    The armour still spoke politely despite Carr¡¯s accusation,


    ¡°I spent my life as an honourable knight. I swear on my pride and soul that I have no intention of harming you.¡±


    ¡°Cursed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The heavy helmet nodded its head before it lifted to look at Carr again,


    ¡°May I know the name of the guest in this bare forest?¡±


    Carr hesitated at the question. He was wondering if he should trust the words of the undead, who he finds odd ever since he saw him for the first time.


    In the old days, he would have pulled out his weapons right away without mercy or without thinking about the situation or he would have run away. However, after spending a considerable time with Senia he was hesitating because he knew the importance of conversation. Now, he wanted to hear the truth ¨C the story that the armour wanted to tell him.


    Carr realized that he wanted to imitate that kindness Senia always showed to him. He watched how the armour remained motionless while waiting for his decision. After contemplating about it, Carr took his hand off his sword and sat opposite the armour.


    ¡°My name is Carr.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I know it is a difficult decision, after all, I am a dead man who shouldn¡¯t have existed.¡±


    The man let out a peal of faint laughter,


    ¡°I should return the kind gesture and introduce myself with the name that I haven¡¯t used from a hundred years ago. I am Ellard, paladins of the Sun god who protected the Holy Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­.what?¡±


    Carr looked at the armour shocked at the introduction.


    ¡°The Holy Lady¡­ wait, really? That means you are 300 years old, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I have stopped counting after I was cursed but time continues to pass by. Only now that I can finally follow the lady to heaven.¡±


    Ellard slowly moved his hands to draw a sign on his chest. It was rather an unusual act for the undead, but he was a paladin when he was alive, and it was a sacred ritual for them.


    ¡°¡­.if you need to be purified, why don¡¯t you just go to the temple? I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve been stuck in this forest for so long.¡±


    ¡°Before I answer your question, I want to know why a non-believer like you can endure this poisonous place without any protection, is there anyone with you that have a strong divinity? I want to know how you came to this forest.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Carr scratched his head before he started to talk about what had happened during his journey. Of course, the important details were hidden but he told Ellard that he was escorting the sun¡¯s saint on pilgrimage, that they met a unicorn who wanted them to purify the lake in his territory.


    Ellard who was listening to the story silently, nodded his head once Carr reached the end of his story.


    ¡°I thought it was an abandoned forest and I had been sitting down here for a while now ¨C poisoning the forest with my curse self and ended up hurting the unicorn. I should apologize formally.¡±


    ¡°The forest was in this condition because of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and now that I have heard your story, I¡¯ll answer Lord Carr¡¯s question.¡±


    Ellard coughed slightly causing dust that piled up on his armour to fell to the ground.


    ¡°The curse on me was quite a powerful one that even the Holy Lady gave me a prophecy to break it. If I live without harming any humans for three hundred years, a saint will appear to purify me. I¡¯m sure that the saint you mentioned, Senia, is that person.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    It was true that Senia had a strong divinity and she would help if she was asked for it. For Ellard, who had lived for a long time because he couldn¡¯t die, Senia was truly a saint that would give him salvation.


    However, Carr was worried to bring Senia close to an undead. But if what Ellard told him was the truth, stopping Senia from helping him would be difficult.


    ¡°Huh? Wait a minute, but isn¡¯t the Holy Lady is the strongest out of all the saints?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, she was the only one who was loved by all seven gods.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she only give you a prophecy? She could have broken the curse herself.¡±


    Ellard didn¡¯t answer right away at the question before he opened his mouth.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask her to do that. This curse¡­. It¡¯s from the Holy Lady.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s understandable, but it was my punishment and I accepted it. I had been waiting for the prophecy to finally come true.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still weird no matter what.¡±


    Carr looked bewildered while Ellard just scratched the back of his helmet. Carr leaned in, not done with his speech,


    ¡°You were the guardian of the Holy Lady, what level of wrongdoing did you commit that you should be cursed like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say that it was wrong, but it was unacceptable. After 300 years, it will still be considered unacceptable.¡±


    The black line in the visor shone mournfully,


    ¡°I fall in love with a woman who is a demon.¡±


    Ellard unable to look up as he admitted it and Carr forgot what he was going to say. He felt dizzy as he took a deep breath, his mind trying to process this piece of information he just heard.


    ¡°¡­.that¡¯s a lie, right?¡±


    Demons couldn¡¯t be loved by humans.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth. She saved me from the battlefield and treated me without looking for a reward. She gave me medicine instead of weapons, it was just because she was a demon that she was attacked at the end. She was purer, more beautiful, friendlier than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    I love her.

 Chapter 26

    The confession that was muttered in a whisper echoed in the air between them. Ellard stayed silent, savouring his words and fell into memories of the woman he loved deeply while Carr quietly frowned.


    He had never heard a case where humans and demons fell in love. There was never a fairy tale or rumours about such situations. Just like Arte¡¯s explanation before, demons always one-sidedly deceived humans to copulate and sired a child. There was no word of love between that relationship. Carr had never hoped to be loved by anyone, he never put that word in his heart before.


    However, right here, in front of him was a human who was cursed and abandoned because he fell in love with a demon.


    ¡°Then? How did it go?¡±


    ¡°I tried my best to persuade the Holy Lady.¡±


    Ellard answered slowly,


    ¡°¡­but I failed. In the end, she died in the hands of the Holy Lady and I was demoted from my positioned, cursed, and excommunicated from the church of the sun. And this is the result.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t laugh at my situation.¡±


    ¡°Why should I laugh at you?¡±


    Ellard¡¯s armour tilted slightly forward ¨C in its own, it was a gesture of gratitude. Carr looked away, feeling awkward, noticing the sword that was lying next to them on the ground. It was very rusty that it could no longer be used. He could imagine when the sword was shiny ¨C like brand new. His mind went to the woman whose sword tip was supposed to protect, whose judgement caused the owner¡¯s heartbreak.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you blaming the Holy Lady?¡±


    Carr asked curiously.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°All your life, you risked it to protect her. Shouldn¡¯t she have made one exception and be generous, especially toward those that have been protecting her?¡±


    Ellard burst into a laugh at the question, although it sounded more like a low grumbling than a genuine laugh.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Carr, for your concern but I understand her decision. For her, who was born with overflowing divinity and had a heavy burden on her shoulder, she could never make an exception just for one situation.¡±


    ¡°Is that supposed to be an excuse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little different than that. Do¡­ you believe that humans are good?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The answer was immediate. Carr, who had seen how humans were prone to fraud, corruption, deception, and betrayal, shook his head firmly at Ellard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t just separate things into good and evil. There is always a grey line in between. We cannot call ourselves good and the saying was true for most demons who managed to ignore their instincts, they also cannot be defined as evil. Just like the woman whom I loved wasn¡¯t evil.¡±


    Ellard¡¯s armour moved, crossing its two legs together with its hands placed in the middle, mimicking a meditating person.


    ¡°300 years ago, the continent was in chaos. The reason was that majority of demons followed their primitive nature and some humans were profiting from those demons. It was a time where the earth was poisoned, the sun went out, many people were trembling in fear, losing their faith and hope. At that time, the gods sent a saviour in the form of the Holy Lady.¡±


    Ellard, who had lived during the chaos himself, recalled the memories and spoke slowly so Carr could understand.


    ¡°To protect her, seven paladins were selected. There was a physical limitation to save everybody which caused the Holy Lady¡¯s decision to bring peace by driving the demons from the land of the living. Not those who were evil.¡±


    The Holy Lady defined all demons as evil to calm people¡¯s hearts and exterminate every single demon without mercy. It was a terrible decision for those who knew the real situation. Eventually, the war against the demon soon turned into a full-fledged war.


    The great demon, who was the most powerful of all, struggled but couldn¡¯t defeat the Holy Lady who was protected by the seven gods. The paladins who received blessings from her were also powerful warriors who were able to defeat hundreds of demons in a fight.


    The fierce battle continues for a long time, but victory gradually leaned toward human beings under the Holy Lady¡¯s guidance. She knew that she couldn¡¯t root out all demons while she was alive and then decided to end the war by containing all the surviving demons underground.


    The Holy Lady was the judge, jury, and executioner. She didn¡¯t allow any exception or prejudice to cloud her judgement. She was able to save the world because she was so merciless.


    ¡°¡­.even though I knew it was wrong, I was loyal to my oath that I could never go against the Holy Lady¡¯s words but at the same time, I could not fool myself because I was deeply in love with her. I¡¯m the worst example of a paladin out there.¡±


    ¡°¡­do you have any regret?


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    There were a lingering smile and firm conviction in his words.


    ¡°Even if I mourn about it. However, my greatest regret was that I couldn¡¯t die with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you really understand it.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve only ever cared about my survival. I¡¯ve managed to do it without hurting anyone, but I¡¯ve never thought about dying with someone else or wanting to die for myself.¡±


    Carr rubbed the back of his neck as he contemplated Ellard¡¯s situation.


    Ellard might have blamed himself for his past, but in Carr¡¯s eyes, he was an impeccable knight. He delivered justice, he had loyalty and recognized by his peers. Although he was an undead for 300 years, he still managed to keep that part of himself that was human.


    It was something that Carr, who lived recklessly, could respect.


    The story of the Holy Lady was interesting, but Carr was hesitant to inquire about it more. If Ellard¡¯s words were true, the moment the Holy Lady was resurrected Carr would have to become an enemy, not caring whether he was good or evil, because he was a demon.


    ¡°There is no shame in admitting that you want to survive. It has a beauty on its own. Anyway, I know this is a personal question, but have you ever fallen in love?¡±


    ¡°¡­.never.¡±


    Carr replied, after glancing at the blue-eyed saint who had risen from the ground. Ellard swallowed a laugh seeing the long paused before his answer.


    ¡°Conflict and anguish are privileges that only young people can enjoy when it comes to this matter. This is something that I would have talked to you about with a round of drinks, but it is a pity that I cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°I would have declined. I remember getting burnt a while ago, so even if it¡¯s a free drink I will turn it down.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Then how about a cigarette?¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Ellard moved his hand toward the leather bag next to his armour which only baffled Carr even more. The paladin didn¡¯t have to pack foods, after all at his undead state he wouldn¡¯t be thirsty. However, inside the leather bag was dried tobacco leaves rolled up into several cigarettes and a few letters ¨C items that Ellard¡¯s cherished and kept his spirit up in the last 300 years.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. The story itself is enough.¡±


    Carr said, burdened as Ellard offered him a cigarette.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask a favour from you.¡±


    ¡°A favour?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have an actual body, only a soul in an armour. There are no eyes to look around, no nose to smell, no mouth to breathe out. These tobacco leaves came from my hometown and it was the scent that the woman I loved like.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hearing such stories, Carr couldn¡¯t refuse the request. Thus, he reached out and took the cigarette.


    ¡°And how are you going to smell the cigarette with no eyes or nose?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, because my senses are still engraved in my soul.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­. I¡¯m getting all sorts of requests lately.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, well you¡¯re a good man. I think I know why you were chosen as an escort.¡±


    ¡°The reason is very different from what you think.¡±


    Carr muttered as he scratched the match lightly and the red flame lit the dark forest. Carr lit up the foot of the cigarette and slowly inhaled the tobacco before puffing out the smoke lightly. Just like the paladin said, the tobacco had a mild and good scent, but Carr still could taste some of its bitterness.


    The smoke spread into the air and Carr watched how Ellard tilted slightly as if to enjoy the scent. Carr wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed smoking, but he had tried it before when he encountered tobacco merchants in the past. It was simple curiosity, but he ended up enjoying the feeling.


    However, it was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford because he was a demon.


    Perhaps¡­ now that my situation has changed, I can do it again.


    ¡°Would she hate it¡­.?¡±


    Ellard pretended that he didn¡¯t hear the question but smiled to himself listening to Carr¡¯s quiet muttering.

 Chapter 27

    [Is it done?]


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for taking a long time.¡±


    [No, you did a good job, saint. It¡¯s more than I expected.]


    The poisoned lake had completely changed in a short time and has now become a mirror of the blue sky.


    Senia, who stood by the lake with a relaxed face, slowly looked around before approaching the unicorn.


    ¡°Sir Carr is late, maybe I should go find him.¡±


    [Why go out for a useless person? It¡¯s a waste of time.]


    ¡°Carr is not useless. He¡¯s an important person to me.¡±


    Senia carefully untied the knot on the tree. However, Carr had tied it so tightly that Senia¡¯s small hands were having difficulty to undo it.


    ¡°Um¡­ What should I do¡­?¡±


    [For your heart or body?]


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Senia opened her eyes wide at the question while the unicorn just stared at her unwaveringly.


    [Aren¡¯t those the relationship that humans need, either heart or body? Which one that you have?]


    ¡°Oh, please watch for your words, it could be very misleading!¡±


    Senia raised her voice defensively. It was because the unicorn was right asking her that question. The relationship between their body was what she had with Carr, but she also realized their relationship had grown beyond the physical aspect.


    The unicorn tilted its head watching Senia whose face has grown red.


    [I don¡¯t know why you are very defensive about it.]


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Senia, who tried to accuse the unicorn of being rude, stopped after realizing that the sacred beast before her was the same being that didn¡¯t have any filter and questioned her about her virginity. It was no use to apply human¡¯s common sense to such a being.


    ¡°I think it would be faster to untie the rope around the neck if Sir Carr did it, so let¡¯s find him.¡±


    Senia sighed, changing the topic.


    [Hmm. It¡¯s troublesome for me to move my legs just for a human man. If we wait, he¡¯ll come back on his own, why are you looking for him? Do you trust him?]


    ¡°It¡¯s a different matter of trust. Rather than just waiting, I¡¯m happy if I can see him as soon as possible.¡±


    [That¡¯s called love.]


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Senia tried to rebuke the unicorn¡¯s words, however, she was more surprised with how her face heated up and heart pounding faster.


    There were many types of love, compassion and friendship that were part of it. Furthermore, it surprised her that she, who lived as a saint and showed kindness to many people, tried to deny the words of love when she could have accepted it. After all, the love that the unicorn was talking about was probably closer to the general meaning of love.


    [So, is that man the person who took your virginity? Or perhaps another man? Isn¡¯t that usually how woman¡¯s love work? It¡¯s hard to find a pure person these days. It¡¯s must have been the end of times that a saint is doing this too.]


    The unicorn spoke to Senia who was still lamenting about her feelings.


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll¡­ find Sir Carr and return here.¡±


    [Huh? Wait, what about the rope? Hey! Saint Lady!]


    Senia ignored the cries and turned away. She was upset with herself for not able to answer the unicorn¡¯s question and decided to just follow the traces of Carr¡¯s footprints into the forest. It was not difficult to follow it and the further she walked into the forest; the smaller the unicorn¡¯s face was causing her to be surrounded by silence. However, that didn¡¯t last long.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    There was a sound of human conversation, which she didn¡¯t expect to exist in the forest. One of the voices belonged to Carr, but she couldn¡¯t guess the other speaker.


    She approached the direction where they came from more carefully when she realized that the forest should have been void of any form of life. The idea that Carr might have caught something bad, made her heart thumped faster.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Carr. I¡¯ve relieved one of my regrets.¡±


    ¡®¡­Lord¡¯


    It was like a small shock as Senia listened to the cold voice. No matter how much she thought about it, the dead man kept his manners as he talked to Carr. Senia tilted her head slightly only to find Carr facing a pile of moving armour. She decided not to reveal herself and watched the situation, after all, there must be a reason for Carr to talking with an undead without pulling out his sword.


    ¡°It is nothing. Thanks to you, I heard something interesting.¡±


    The two continued to converse without noticing Senia who was hiding nearby. Carr threw the cigarette butt on the ground before he continues.


    ¡°I wanted to hear more if it¡¯s possible, but I have to go back. I think I¡¯ve been away for too long.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I can¡¯t feel the passage of time, so apologies for taking your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You said you wanted to be purified, didn¡¯t you? Will you come to the lake with me?¡±


    ¡°I have another question if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°Does Lord Carr have any loyalty to the Sun¡¯s saint?¡±


    Senia wasn¡¯t offended at the question that the armour asks but she witnesses the sudden change in Carr¡¯s expression that is more like a look of embarrassment.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Carr answered, after thinking about the answer a long time, tilting his head slightly,


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I am someone that has a strong loyalty like you. I have a contract with her, and frankly, my life is the most important thing to me.¡±


    Carr explained while an image of Senia flashed across his mind. Her bright smile, which he had seen several times, was growing within him. It wasn¡¯t loyalty like the one that Ellard spoke of that made him heartbroken but every time he saw Senia cried for others, sacrificing herself for others, or the small happiness he felt when she showed kindness toward him who was a demon.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re only protecting her because of your sense of duty.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Carr¡¯s answer came out quick even before the question was finished.


    ¡°There¡¯s no loyalty, but it¡¯s not just my sense of duty. It¡¯s my will to protect her now, and if possible¡­. I think I want to keep doing that as long as I am allowed. Even after the contract is over.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ellard responded with a gentle tone. It didn¡¯t matter what the reason was. When it came to being a ¡®guardian¡¯, one¡¯s will be the most important thing.


    In the first place, saints were born with divinity stronger than ordinary humans, so they didn¡¯t need physically strong paladins, but an ally who could they entrust their back to.


    Ellard was anxious about the sun¡¯s saint situation but after listening to Carr¡¯s answer he realized that his worries were unfounded. At first glance, the man in front of him looked cold and unapproachable but unlike his appearance, he had tenderness and honesty in his heart.


    ¡°Is there another question you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Right. Oh, anyway, I can¡¯t talk to her, so you¡¯ll have to explain your situation to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is it some kind of self-discipline?¡±


    ¡°¡­.what?¡±


    Carr got up from the ground, feeling the stiffness in his legs even though he just sat for a short while. He glanced at the armour and envied Ellard slightly, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t have any side effect from the poison or from sitting down.


    However, just as Ellard about to get up his armour fell forward to the ground with a loud rattle.


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Ellard laughed, embarrassed at the unexpected situation,


    ¡°Hahahaha. I haven¡¯t moved for hundreds of years, so it¡¯s awkward to even walk.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The new voice caused both men to turn toward the source of sound that had interrupted them. Between the trees behind Carr, a lady, who ran out reflexively after seeing the fallen armour, was radiating like the sun had lit on her which didn¡¯t suit the dark forest. For a moment, Ellard was speechless before he moved carefully on his knees.


    ¡°As a sinner, I am ashamed of myself to have greeted you like this, saint.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Oh, right¡­. I am Senia, a saint who was blessed by the sun god, Acronix. It¡¯s okay, please raise your head.¡±


    Senia approached the two men and reached out toward Ellard. Her close presence alone slowly purified the poison in Ellard¡¯s armour, just like the sun driving away from the darkness.


    After waiting for 300 years for his salvation, Ellard didn¡¯t dare to hold the dainty hand that was offered toward him but bowed even deeper than before.


    ¡°I am Ellard, a paladin that once belonged to the Sun¡¯s church. I have been excommunicated and cursed for my sins, but I would like the saint for her mercy and end this life of immortality.¡±


    ¡°Ellard¡­?¡± Senia¡¯s opened her eyes wise, recognizing the name.


    There were not many records, but she recognized the name from the old books of the church. Ellard was one of the paladins who served the Holy Lady but joined hands with the demons and lost his faith and rebelled against the saint.


    He was a symbol of dishonour and betrayal. The man that stained the church of the sun in history. Arte always said his name with so much distaste.


    ¡°If you are the person that served the Holy Lady in the past, is it true that you joined hand with a demon and turned your back on the church?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I indeed joined hands with the demon. However, I swear upon the god that I served that I have never lost my faith or devotion to the church or planned to rebel. I joined hand with the demon who was dear to me.¡±


    Senia didn¡¯t change the soft smile even after listening to the undead talking. Ellard¡¯s tone was desperate and filled with so much conviction that it was different from the one he used when he was talking with Carr earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard for a long time. If you want to rest, I¡¯ll be happy to help you.¡±


    Senia bent slightly and petted the armour¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­.Senia, will you not ask me about my sin for befriending a demon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the other priests will yell if they hear about your situation¡­. If it was a sin, but I could say you are innocent. It is absurd to say that cherishing others considered to be a sin, and to me, the demon is a special being.¡±


    Senia smiled sadly, moving a strain of her hair behind her ear. There was no lie in her smile or eyes. Ellard, who didn¡¯t expect his heart to be recognized by a saint, kept his mouth shut and mulled over the kind words again and again. Even in his spiritual state, his empty eyes seemed to be overflowing with hot tears.


    What if the Holy Lady had the same view as Senia? Or what if he was born in this era and served Senia as his master? Ellard knew that those were only vain imaginations and that thinking things would not have changed and was only going to disappoint him.


    However, who knows that at the end of his life, he would finally be accepted for the feelings he had for the woman he loved, it made the regrets that were clinging to him disappeared just like the snow melting under the warm sun.


    ¡°I thank God that the last people I met were Lord Carr and Saint Senia.¡±


    At the solemn words from the paladin, Senia wrapped her hands around her locket and smile fondly at Ellard.


    ¡°Thank you for your dedication to humanity for 300 years ago. I pray for you to rest peacefully.¡±


    Senia closed her eyes and started her prayer. Carr was leaning against a tree, watching as Ellard finally found his peaceful rest. He watched as a hole opened in the dark sky and a ray of sunlight fell through the armour, illuminating Ellard.


    It was different from the ¡®Moonlight Judgement¡¯ that Lu had called during the fight in the village. The current pillar of light was filled with heat that was warmer and kinder than Lu¡¯s. The light purged the curse and poison on Ellard and pulled his soul to heaven.


    Carr blinked when he noticed that the front of the helmet was facing him at one point, almost as if Ellard¡¯s greeting him one last time. However, soon the rays of light disappeared and what was left of the armour was just a plain old scrap of metals.


    The cursed soul, who had no rest for hundreds of years, finally able to heal without leaving any regrets behind.

 Chapter 28

    Even after Ellard¡¯s soul was departed, Senia continued to pray for a long time. A silent prayer for the deceased ¨C not just to conjure a miracle. There was more expression on her beautiful face that Carr couldn¡¯t decipher, so he stayed still in place.


    ¡°I was surprised to know that he was Brother Ellard.¡±


    Senia turned around toward Carr once she was done with her prayer, a bright smile pasted on her face,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d meet at a place like this. Sir Carr must have a long conversation with him¡­. unfortunately, I can¡¯t hear the story from you.¡±


    A small nod was all Ellard¡¯s answer. It was indeed a pity that he couldn¡¯t tell Senia about Ellard¡¯s real story.


    ¡°Shall we go back now? The lake is already purified earlier.¡±


    Carr walked to Senia¡¯s side, following her back to the lake. He glanced up at the sky watching as the black clouds slowly disappearing just as the source of the poison was no longer in the forest. Coincidentally, the first stream of gold light fell right on the crumbling old armour.


    ¡®Loyalty.¡¯


    He turned to Senia, recalling the last conversation he had. Her silvery hair, her light step, and the soft expression on her face. Senia, who felt the gaze, looked at him in surprise and moved a strand of hair behind her ear shyly. Her flushed cheeks have always been lovely to Carr.


    His desire to embrace her tiny waist, to pull her closer, and kiss the soft red cheeks were growing and Carr knew if he said those out loud, he would become the enemy of the state. He looked at her blue eyes for a moment before he turned his gaze and lead her back.


    [Oh, you are back?]


    In front of the lake, the unicorn was still waiting patiently despite the uncomfortable feeling of the rope around its neck. Senia who saw the uneasiness quickly approached the unicorn with an awkward smile on her face.


    [Apologies will do just fine. It¡¯s worth the experience of being treated like a wild animal once in a while.]


    ¡°¡­.I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to upset a sacred being.¡±


    [Huh. Just because we are different than human beings, we are not that much different from each other. I noticed that the cause of the poison has disappeared.]


    The unicorn raised its head and looked up at the sky.


    For the first time after a hundred years, the sun was shining on the forest in its hometown that it wasn¡¯t able to make any comment about it.


    ¡°Now, you need to give us the purified water.¡±


    Carr patted its neck, breaking the sombre moment.


    [Don¡¯t you know how to read the atmosphere?]


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should say that.¡±


    The unicorn huffed before bowed his head, stamping its legs to gesture Senia to come closer toward it. Senia looked at it suspiciously but slowly approached and reached out her hands.


    The horn of the unicorn glowed softly with its base turning gold before it spread until the tip. As its glowed gold, a drop of water like a morning dew dripped out and Senia quickly accepted it. The gold dew was as beautiful and hard as a jewel. And as soon as the unicorn¡¯s horn had glowed, it turned back to its original ivory colour.


    [That¡¯s the purified water you wanted. It will melt the moment it touches the water, so be careful when handling it.]


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much!¡±


    Senia pulled out the small glass bottle that she had received from the traveller and put the purified water in it. She had thought that the purified water from the sacred beast was in liquid form, she was wrong. There were still many things that surprised her in this world that made her heart pump faster.


    She couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she turned to Carr, showing the purified water to him. Carr smiled slightly and started to release the rope around the unicorn¡¯s neck just like he promised.


    [Ah, finally ¨C free at last. If I tied a maiden¡¯s legs up around my neck, I guess it¡¯s not a bad feeling.]


    ¡°You should keep your mouth shut if you don¡¯t want to be kicked by a maiden¡±


    Senia burst out laughing, covering her mouth as she tried to stop herself. The unicorn just huffed before it moved toward the clear lake, appreciating it one more time.


    [You have achieved what you want. You don¡¯t need me to see you off, do you? If you go through the portal again, you¡¯ll be back to where you were before.]


    Rather than being upset and dismissed the two away, the unicorn wanting to enjoy the purified water after hundreds of years unable to do it.


    Senia cleared her throat, gave a friendly smile at the unicorn.


    ¡°Then good-bye. Thank you for your help and it was nice meeting you.¡±


    [Although you are not a maiden, I enjoyed meeting you. Next time, once you have dropped him off, come back here alone, Saint. I will welcome you.]


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    [Oh, you ¨C young man, did the cause of the poison leave any message?]


    ¡°¡­Did you know about that?¡±


    [I know about this lake and forest very well. It is my territory after all. I simply couldn¡¯t get close to the source of the poison because I have no divinity to protect me. I thought that the saint¡­ well you, who is protected by the saint, will be able to withstand it.]


    ¡°¡­.If you had known the cause earlier, we could have cleaned up the lake if you asked for help.¡±


    [If I do that, then it¡¯s not a deal. After all, it¡¯s worth more than just one purified water. But now that you have removed the cause, there is no problem.]


    The unicorn puffed up its chest, proud of its decision. The argument did make sense and Carr acknowledged it, but Senia let out a sigh noticing that the unicorn was a cunning being.


    ¡°That man wanted to apologize to you.¡±


    Carr addressed, not wanting to paint a bad picture of Ellard who had to withstand its longing for a hundred years to achieve peace,


    ¡°he said he was sorry that he unintentionally tainted your forest.¡±


    The unicorn was a sacred being who rarely involved itself in human affairs, but at least now it knew that Ellard was a great man. For the unicorn, hearing the apology was more than enough ¨C although, it didn¡¯t know the details of the stories.


    [Then, I will say my goodbye too. Thank you.]


    The unicorn spoked nicely bowed at them giving off a mysterious atmosphere after Senia gave one last blessing ¨C a grace of heaven to the purified forest.


    ***


    The moment they returned; the young man that was waiting for them quickly rushed over at them. He was worried about the safety of the two but Senia easily explained that they just simply did what the unicorn asked of them. Nothing dangerous.


    Before the young man could ask anything, Senia changed the subject and showed the purified water in the glass much to the shock of the young man.


    The three made their way back out to the road, another half an hour journey, and was quickly welcomed with full celebration. All of them did not doubt that Senia would retrieve the purified water for them but they still couldn¡¯t help rejoicing over it.


    Senia handed the glass bottle back once everyone calmed down. The middle-aged man, who was the representative of the group, received the bottle and thanked them many times over as he bowed toward the two. He even offered all the money they had left for Senia, except for the travel expenses that they needed, but Senia refused.


    ¡°I should not accept this much money during travelling but if you don¡¯t mind, if you see someone less fortunate or pass the temple of the sun god, please donate it.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Of course! I will do that in return for the priest¡¯s grace that has been given upon me! You are very kind¡­.!¡±


    ¡°It was very rude of us not asking both of your names earlier because we were in a hurry to deliver this to our master, but could you tell us your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. My name is Senia.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    It was a very familiar name that caused the group to turned speechless.


    ¡°¡­I-If you¡¯re a Senia¡­¡± one of them asked back in trembling voice, ¡°¡­and you serve the sun god, is that mean you are¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.the Saint?¡±


    ¡°The sun¡¯s saint?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! How dare me to touch the saint! Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind lending some help.¡±


    Senia smiled, trying to appease the panicking people. Some of them were kneeling asking for forgiveness for they had asked a saint to do a favour for them ¨C stealing her precious time, and others were excited to finally meet a saint. The disarray only lasted quite a while.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Carr noticed the awkward smile on Senia¡¯s face and realized if she were alone, she would have wait calmly for the turmoil to calm down before she left.


    ¡°As I said before. We are in a hurry to arrive somewhere, so I think it¡¯s time for us to continue our journey.¡±


    Carr spoke up.


    ¡°Yes. Yes. We will never forget this kindness.¡±


    The middle-aged man tried to calm everyone at Carr¡¯s words. In the end, everyone thanked and bowed at Senia once again before they finally parted.


    Looking back, they had spent half a day helping others which ended up happily for everyone. However, Carr could tell that Senia didn¡¯t find the ending to be satisfactory. She hadn¡¯t talked since they left the group of merchants behind.


    Senia remained silent as if she was in deep thought while walking alongside Carr. Her serious expression made her look like a porcelain doll. At any time, Carr wouldn¡¯t be uneasy about the sight but admiring her but now it worried him.


    ¡®I can¡¯t talk to her anyway, but¡­¡¯


    After conversing with Ellard, Carr couldn¡¯t help but be aware of the complicated feelings he feels in his chest. When he heard the frustrated sigh coming from Senia, he wanted to ask why but again his situation only annoyed him more.

 Chapter 29

    It was only hours later that Senia finally said something.


    ¡°¡­.oh, should we camp out here today?¡±


    Carr looked up, checking the position of the sun, and nodded his head. The sun was about to set, and they need to find a perfect place to sleep and settle for dinner for the night before the sky turned completely dark.


    The two were already used to have their roles when they had to camp out in the wild, either preparing the tent, dinner or taking a turn to stay up and guard their surroundings. Once Carr found a flat and dry area near the main road, Carr set up a tent for Senia while she set the fire for dinner.


    Even though they didn¡¯t have many ingredients, but for the cold night, a warm soup and sweet bread became their dinner was perfect to end their day.


    The two ate quietly, listening to the sound of nature which was something Carr used to but the unusual quietness from Senia was starting to bother him.


    Once he was done, Carr put down his plate and stared at Senia who was looking at the bonfire in front of her.


    ¡°¡­.what¡¯s wrong? Do you want a second serving?¡±


    She raised her head, meeting Carr¡¯s intense gaze. Carr shook his head which only made Senia confused. She tilted her head slightly, trying to find what¡¯s wrong before realization finally came to her.


    She had been quiet after their little quest to help the unicorn and the merchants, lost in her thoughts which caused her to be quieter than usual and less aware of her surroundings.


    ¡°Ah, I will do the cleanup.¡±


    Senia cleared her throat, quickly got up from her seat and gathered all the used plates and utensils to clean and pack again. Carr watched her and decided to gather dried branches to keep himself occupied and not worry over Senia.


    ¡°Good night, Sir Carr.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Senia entered her tent without looking back anymore, leaving Carr alone in the chilly autumn night. For a moment Carr could only stare at the entrance of the tent, his mind blanks out while his body just moved to sit down in front of the bonfire. He sighed, feeling the regret inside, as he stared at the bonfire.


    There was no tent for him, as staying inside a tent only made him uncomfortable and claustrophobic. It also made it difficult for him to be on guard all the time. Although, Senia, who was worried about his health, had given him a thick blanket. She did tell him to join him inside the tent if the night became too cold, but Carr wasn¡¯t ready to accept that offer.


    ¡°It may be a little awkward during wintertime.¡±


    Carr mumbled as he took his sword and armour off, letting his body relax even if his mind didn¡¯t. As a half-demon, winter was one of his worst enemies. He always had a problem with food and accommodation and the cold was biting and dangerous.


    Every single day he needed to search for abandoned houses or caves void of monsters to survive. If he was homeless like now, he would have ended up dead or committed suicide because of the hazardous situation.


    ¡°No matter what happens¡­.¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t share a tent with Senia. He had made that promise to himself when they started the journey. Of course, her suggestion was very much appreciated and made him delighted, but he didn¡¯t think he would be able to hold back when the only thing that separated them was a thin blanket.


    Carr raised his head, sighing slightly, looking at the night sky where there were groups of stars twinkling against the dark velvet. It was a beautiful sight that Carr couldn¡¯t help but drone to its beauty as the night slowly wrapped around him.


    As he moved his legs, his hand touched a bump inside his pocket. When he looked down and checked, it was the tobacco leaf ¨C already rolled into a cigarette, that Ellard gave him earlier. Carr let out a soft laugh as he took it.


    ¡°When the hell did you put it there? Well, I understand why you want to see a particular sight since you said you don¡¯t have eyes.¡±


    He mumbled as he lit the cigarette, tasted its sweetness and bitterness before he puffs out a cloud of white smoke. He watched as the cigarette smoke drifted higher up in the sky.


    The sight made him thought about Ellard¡¯s soul. He wished the man¡¯s soul could be as free as the cigarette¡¯s smoke even though Carr had no idea what would happen once someone was dead or where the soul would go to.


    Around the time when the cigarette reached half of it, Senia came out of the tent with a blanket over her shoulder. She was having trouble sleeping and thought that fresh air would do some help.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Sir Carr, did you smoke? I¡¯ve never seen you do it before.¡±


    Senia called out, surprised to see Carr to be still wide awake. Carr was startled, quickly trying to hide the cigarette ¨C almost like a child who was found out doing something naughty by an adult. But then he remembered that Ellard did smoke, despite being a paladin, which mean that it was not a banned item by the church. It was a normal thing and yet he still felt numb for no reason.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. Sorry if I sounded like I¡¯m meddling.¡±


    Senia said in a perplexed voice, averting her gaze slightly.


    ¡°I was just amazed because I¡¯ve never seen you doing it before.¡±


    Carr rubbed his chest, nodding after realizing that Senia didn¡¯t mean to nag or reprimand her and so he just continued taking another drag and let out white smoke.


    ¡°Are you having difficulty sleeping too, Sir Carr?¡±


    Senia asked eyes fixed on the white smoke, approaching carefully. She smiled at the slight nod,


    ¡°Me, too. May I sit next to you?¡±


    Carr moved to make space for her and felt as Senia gently sat down, her gaze staring up at the night sky while the bonfire warmed them for the night.


    ¡°Woah¡­.¡±


    She admired the stars that seemed endless in the night sky. She had never seen such a clear night like this ¨C which probably only happened once a year like tonight. In reply to her muttering, Carr thought to himself how beautiful she was. Although unlike Senia who was staring at the sky, Carr was looking at her.


    The stars mirrored in her blue eyes were making them sparkled even more. Her skin, which had cast in warmth colour of the fire made her looked more fragile. Her silver hair, which always changed colour from time to time depending on the lighting, never lose its brilliance, was shining under the night sky.


    In Carr¡¯s opinion, she was the only woman in the whole world that could look like this. She¡¯s just breathtaking. If the, once in a year, the clear night sky was spectacular to Senia, her presence was a once in a hundred-year miracle to Carr.


    He was very thankful for her presence but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t stop being greedy. He wanted to bask under her presence more and more.


    Amid all his raging emotion and admiration, the pair of blue eyes turned to look at her. When Carr noticed her gaze, he became anxious and swallowed his saliva and tried to look away. However, before he could do that Senia opened her mouth first.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind¡­. May I sit a little closer?¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Carr stiffened at the request as he never expected it. He would understand better if she had asked for sex. But to have her closer than right now, it just not good for his heart. He looked at Senia¡¯s face, trying to read the intention wondering if she was trying to test him, but there seemed no hidden intention behind the question.


    ¡®It is indeed close, but not that cold¡¯.


    In the end, Carr nodded his head, trying to act like he was not affected by the question. He watched as Senia smiled brightly at the permission and moved closer, making their shoulders touched against each other. The part of his body that touched her was starting to itch, so Carr distracted himself by taking another drag of the cigarette.


    ¡°¡­.Oh, it wasn¡¯t just my feeling.¡±


    Carr turned toward Senia, noticing her smiling with half-open eyes.


    ¡°It smells like home¡­¡±


    She mumbled, closing her eyes, and pulling her knees into her chest.


    ¡°I remember this scent. Very sweet, soft, and yet bitter like starch syrup. It used to fill the town on windy days. But my hometown has been gone for a long time, so I thought I would never smell this unique scent again.¡±


    For a moment Carr forgot to breathe as he looked at Senia who still smiling and reminiscing about her hometown.


    ¡°No wonder it was familiar. Did you buy it this afternoon?¡±


    Carr shook his head. There was no way for him to explain that it belonged to Ellard. But now he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that both Ellard and Senia came from the east. It might have been a coincidence, after all, there was a big 300-year gap, between the two but he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Senia¡¯s childhood.


    Senia didn¡¯t talk more about the cigarette, instead fell back to the memories of her childhood. She was not a saint until she turned five, she was just a child in a small village, enjoying a normal day as a daughter of a lovely couple.


    Carr watched as a sad smile graced her face and he recalled that Senia had lost her parents to a demon. Although he never experienced family affection, Carr could tell that Senia¡¯s family must have been a treasure that she would not trade for anything else in the world.


    It made him wonder how did Senia able to forgive the demon that had taken her parents away from her. He never understood how Senia¡¯s feeling worked and the more he tried to analyze it, it only made him confused even more.


    Carr let out a sigh as he returned to focus on the bonfire in front of him. The warm flame already made the chilly night more bearable and created a good mood between them. He didn¡¯t want to ruin and wondered if he should excuse himself to get some rest.


    ¡°Sir Carr.¡±


    Senia called him weakly, head bowed down, knees tightly hugged and her eyes facing away from Carr.


    ¡°This trip will be over before winter comes.¡±


    Carr could feel that there was a request she was about to ask from him. The trip, indeed, would end the moment they arrived at the temple, not when the Holy Lady was resurrected. No matter, if they took their time with their journey but they would arrive before winter came.


    ¡°Once we arrived in the temple¡­. I won¡¯t need to be escorted anymore.¡±


    Carr tensed at the words, feeling as if thorns were stabbing his chest. He didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of her words, but he knew he needed to.


    ¡°So, Sir Carr, please think about what you want to do next. As I said today, the sun church will provide full support for your endeavour. There will be no need to protect me anymore.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Senia laughed lightly which was cruel in Carr¡¯s opinion but at the same time, it made her beautiful, especially with the smile gracing her face.


    Even before he could speak his wish that he had told Ellard, the recipient had already denied his wish. However, he knew why Senia had said that. The moment they resurrected the Holy Lady, she could break Senia¡¯s curse.


    Carr groaned inwardly noticing how their time together was numbered. He couldn¡¯t stand by her side because he was a demon, but if he wasn¡¯t a demon, he didn¡¯t have any reason to have a relationship with Senia. It was the ending that he had in mind, but he was surprised that he took time contemplating it


    While Carr was mourning about the future, Senia¡¯s smile distorted at the sight of his gloomy face. She had heard what Carr said to Ellard earlier and she knew that Carr would refuse to leave her side which was why she thought that she needed to be the person that turned Carr down. Although she felt as sad as Carr about the decision.


    ¡°You know, you can spend the winter indoor this year.¡±


    Senia quickly changed the topic. Carr swore that Senia must have the power to read his mind at this point. He looked at her smiling face and tried to return it, but his chest hurt, and she could tell that she, too, was forcing herself.


    For Carr who only ever worried one day at a time, he was grateful that he could worry about his future, but he didn¡¯t like what the future held for him.


    Carr sighed and threw the rest of his cigarette into the campfire, taking a deep breath when Senia sneezed next to him.


    ¡°?¡±


    Carr titled his head, surprised at the cute sneeze that for a moment, he might have heard it wrong but Senia had her face buried in her hands, the tips of her ears turning red. He didn¡¯t hear it wrong, Senia did sneeze earlier and he couldn¡¯t help but smile bigger when Senia sneezed again.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Senia pulled the blanket more tightly around herself, trying to hide her embarrassment but it didn¡¯t stop her sneezing.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t laugh! I can¡¯t stop it¡­ Arte always warned me because sneezing lowers my dignity of a saint because it sounds weird.¡±


    Senia whined slightly. Carr could tell that Arte, who was called an overly protective old man by Lu, probably told Senia to control her facial expression because he was worried about her adorableness. Carr shared the sentiment with Arte at that. Senia looked far too lovely.


    He moved to cover Senia¡¯s shaking shoulder with a thick blanket and patted her head gently which only caused her to be more embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­.Carr is such a nice person.¡±


    ¡®Am I?¡¯


    He just stared at Senia, looking at her clear sky-blue eyes. She is a special woman for him and the knowledge that Senia thought of him as a good person made him a little happy about himself.


    He watched her a minute longer before he reached out and pulled up the blanket that was slipping down from Senia¡¯s shoulder. It was brief, but Senia was startled by the almost hug-like gesture. Her heart was pounding against her chest at the little act and continued to pound faster when Carr didn¡¯t immediately move.


    Carr, who was about to withdraw, noticed the sudden tension on Senia¡¯s shoulder and how she tried to avoid his gaze. He just stared silently at her. A few more seconds and he could easily deduce what had caused her reaction. He hesitated for a few seconds before he leaned and gave a feathery kiss on Senia¡¯s forehead.


    As expected, the kiss made Senia¡¯s cheeks turned redder however she didn¡¯t try to push Carr away.


    ¡°Well, t-today¡­. The purification of the poison and giving mercy to brother Ellard drained a lot of my energy¡­ I-it will be good if we can fill it up as soon as possible, but if you¡¯re in a compromising position you don¡¯t have to¡­ I can wait.¡±


    Carr knew that her jumbled words were true, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was just an excuse.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in any compromising position.¡¯


    It was only yesterday that he had attack Senia because of the drug that Lu gave him. Although, even without the effect of the drug he has always wanted to hug her like this. He always patiently waited for Senia¡¯s permission to touch or do things further, so even if they were on the side of the road like this ¨C he would have fulfilled Senia¡¯s wish if she asked.


    Carr pulled her closer by her waist, pressing their bodies together. Their faces were inches apart, breathing the same air but Senia turned her head embarrassingly at the intense gaze of Carr¡¯s brown eyes.


    However, just as Carr about to lean down to kiss her bare neckline, he frowned and stretched his left hand toward his waist pocket, retrieving a dagger. He glanced over the campfire.


    ¡°¡­.Sir Carr?¡±


    Instead of responding to Senia, Carr pulled her closer to his arm and threw the dagger across the dark forest. In a moment, the sharp noise of the dagger penetrating something was heard and Senia flinched slightly.


    ¡°W-What¡­.?¡±


    The dagger was stuck in a bush, but there was no rustling sound that followed. Carr changed his posture, still holding Senia protectively against his body as he knelt and grabbed the end of his sword with his left hand. His expression was grim, not happy that he was disturbed.


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to be misunderstood, you¡¯d better come out now or I¡¯ll cut you the moment I laid my eyes on you.¡±


    Carr called out toward the intruder when nothing happened.


    ¡°What?! Did I get caught?! Right, right¡­ I¡¯m going out now. Just calm down! Hold your horses!¡±


    A frivolous and refreshing voice was heard in the dark. Senia, who had clenched her locket automatically following Carr¡¯s tension, was relieved that it was the sound of a person, not a monster.


    However, Carr remained vigilant and wary about the person who just responded to his word. After all, it was a suspicious person who hid himself in the shadow something that made Carr wary.


    ¡°Right, this is enough, right?¡±


    The intruder walked out from his hiding place making the fire lightened his feature. He was a handsome man with a tall height and leaned body ¨C at first glance, he could be mistaken as a woman. His short navy looked darker because of the shadow but his clear green eyes shone, reflecting the fire in front of him.


    He was a beautiful person that even Senia, who had met many people before, was captivated by his appearance. The man approached them with both his hands raised, showing no intention of fighting, and smiled lightly as he glanced at the two.


    ¡°Since you have seen me, why don¡¯t you let go of that dangerous weapon you have?¡±


    ¡°¡­.What were you doing in hiding?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. That¡¯s a good question, you know. My name is Tess. I¡¯m a wandering wizard and I got robbed while I was taking a nap earlier. I was thinking about how to spend the night when I noticed a light coming from this way.¡±


    ¡°You talked like you aren¡¯t bothered about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, well I came all the way here anyway.¡±


    Tess smiled with a shrug,


    ¡°¡­but I couldn¡¯t go directly because of the odd atmosphere. Should I explain it like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh! W-Well¡­.!¡±


    Senia interrupted with a blushed cheek, she was trying to explain herself but didn¡¯t able to find anything to say as an excuse.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s a misunderstanding. After all, there is no way that a famous saint would do such a thing, right? I guess my timing was just bad.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Senia couldn¡¯t be able to deny nor confirm the statement but instead, she turned to Carr, asking for him to take his weapon back. Carr, who was still not happy, listened to Senia¡¯s request and Tess also lowered his hand, relaxing slightly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself, but I am Senia, a saint blessed by the sun god.¡±


    Senia turned toward Tess,


    ¡°¡­but you already know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve seen the miracles in the capital city.¡±


    ¡°I see. In the capital city¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s not the case, I would never forget a lady with a beautiful face.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Senia was embarrassed at the sudden compliment as there were not many men who made such straightforward comments in the temple. Most of them tend to watch their words the moment they knew that Senia was a saint.


    Senia smiled awkwardly, mumbling a quiet thank you. The sight of her expression that was caused by the intruder made Carr felt a little sick.


    ¡°¡­.Carr. I¡¯m her escort. What do you want next?¡±


    ¡°What do I want? Isn¡¯t that too mean? As you can see, I¡¯m broke, so I¡¯d like to accompany you for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that too much to ask?¡±


    Carr closed his mouth and looked at Senia. Following his gaze, Tess looked at her ¨C waiting for her decision.


    ¡°No, please make yourself at home. You must be in big trouble that your belongings were stolen.¡±


    Senia smiled, welcoming the uninvited guest to join them. Her words were not beyond Carr¡¯s expectations, after all, she was this kind woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too much of a problem. There wasn¡¯t anything very important. If you¡¯re still alive, it¡¯s the best outcome.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a positive person.¡±


    ¡°Ah, do you dislike it?¡±


    ¡°No. I like it.¡±


    Tess approached Senia, covering his mouth as his laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. I don¡¯t like hard situations, so I always hope for a comfortable future. Is it okay to call you Senia?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a little¡­.¡±


    Carr was someone that didn¡¯t care about etiquette, but he knew that Tess was being rude by calling Senia by her name. No one that he ever met had called Senia by her name, not even archbishop Arte or even Lu. They would always call her ¡®Saint Senia¡¯.


    Moreover, Carr had never even called her name by his own mouth. Perhaps that was why Carr felt more ruffled than usual. Carr turned toward Senia, wanting to convince her to stop Tess, but at her eyes glistening with excitement he lost his words.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Yes! That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve never been called with my name alone before, so¡­ it¡¯s kind of strange.¡±


    Carr knew why it was strange for Senia. She had always been called ¡®sister¡¯ or ¡®saint¡¯ even by a child since the moment she became a saint. He would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t want to call Senia by her name. He wanted to have the pleasure to do that.


    Unbeknownst to Carr¡¯s mixed emotion, Senia grinned toward Tess, enjoying the sense of being called by her name after for so long. The sight only made Carr even more tensed.


    ¡°Hahaha, then please take good care of me too, Carr.¡±


    Tess reached out his hand toward Carr, still all too cheerful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so uncomfortable when we¡¯re going to see each other for a while.¡±


    He added when Carr shook his hand awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m sorry, but my expression is always like this.¡±


    ¡°Really? Life must have been so boring then.¡±


    Carr let of go his hand while Tess just grinned at him. It was true that he didn¡¯t live a fun life, so he didn¡¯t have any will to refute Tess¡¯s claim.


    Senia noticed that the two men had a different temperament, clapped her hands lightly to call their attention to her. The two men turned to concentrate on her making Senia smile awkwardly.


    ¡°Anyway, Sir Tess did you have a meal already? I will have to cook the soup again, but we have some bread left.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already had my dinner, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m used to just eat anything because I¡¯m a traveller. I¡¯ll ask for breakfast instead in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Laughter blossomed between the two which cause the atmosphere in their camp to become more friendly and lighter than ever. Carr did not intervene between the two but looked at Senia¡¯s delighted face before he turned his gaze up to locate the moon.


    ¡°¡­.if you don¡¯t want to sleep at dawn, you¡¯d better have some rest now. You said you lost everything, so you can use my blanket instead.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What about then, Sir Carr?¡±


    He had endured the biting cold of winter several times without wearing proper attire before and it wasn¡¯t cold at this time, so he should be fine. However, it was too much to say so Carr just patted Senia¡¯s head lightly ¨C ensuring her that he would be fine.


    The worried expression quickly turned into a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°T-Then¡­ please use mine. I¡¯m inside the tent anyway, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Senia didn¡¯t want to back down and quickly took off the two blankets from her shoulder. The thick one for Tess and the thin one for Carr.


    As soon as Tess tried to open her mouth to argue, Carr picked up the thick blanket that he dropped and threw it toward Tess.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The blanket easily covered his head, causing Tess to fluster and without missing his chance, Carr stole a kiss from Senia.


    It was short but Senia couldn¡¯t mistake that it was indeed a kiss. She opened her eyes wide when Carr already pulled away, leaving a ghost of hot lips against hers.


    ¡°¡­..?!¡±


    Senia let out a silent squeal as her face turned redder. Carr took the thin blanket, covered her red face with it and pushed her toward the tent. Senia gave up trying to protest, after all, she couldn¡¯t show her embarrassing face toward Tess.


    ¡°Tsk, a shame really. I prefer the scent of beauty. Why didn¡¯t you give me that blanket if you weren¡¯t going to use it?¡±


    Tess grumbled once he managed to uncover his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, you just sleep without the blanket. I have nothing to lose.¡±


    Carr threatened.


    ¡°Hahaha, no thanks. I¡¯m quite comfortable now.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t complain and just lie down. There¡¯s a flat surface over there because there are no small stones.¡±


    ¡°Ground? I could just ask to share the tent with Senia.¡±


    Carr, who was looking around to find a perfect place to rest, doubted his ears and turned toward Tess who was walking toward Senia¡¯s tent while humming. Without thinking whether Tess really said the words or not, Carr grabbed him.


    ¡°Huh? Are you stopping me? She looks easy, so if I ask a little, I think she will do the favour.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s natural to stop you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. What if I force myself in?¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to sleep and just kick you out.¡±


    ¡°Huh, are you trying to order me around? You can¡¯t do that can you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tess looked at Carr, grin widely showing his canines which only made him look creepy causing goosebumps ran all over Carr¡¯s skin. It was different to fear but Carr couldn¡¯t help but anxious about the situation and Tess.


    He felt like he was facing a mad psycho killer. His clear green eyes somehow had turned into blood-coloured which only made Carr tensed even more.


    ¡°Come on, say it. Shout to the saint that you found a devil.¡±


    At that moment Carr knew that his opponent knew something that he let in.


    ¡°¡­.How far do you know?¡±


    Carr asked, managed to keep his voice as calm as possible and control his expression.


    ¡°How far do you think I know?¡±


    Tess asked back, admitting that he did hide something but wasn¡¯t planning to share it.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! Don¡¯t be so serious. You¡¯re not very eloquent, are you?¡±


    Tess shrugged away Carr¡¯s grasp lightly while Carr just stared. At first glance, Tess seemed defenceless, but Tess couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Carr who is just like a predator ready to pounce.


    If Carr showed his back, he knew that he would die. Tess opened his eyes wide, smiling at the sensation of blood cooling his body because of the sudden chill. When he approached the campfire, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against Carr.


    After all, he was still recovering his mana after his last raid. He just thought that he wouldn¡¯t need to defend himself but Carr, despite being a demon with no mana, was someone who had trained beyond his expectation.


    ¡°Well, this is good.¡±


    Tess¡¯s voice was trembling, couldn¡¯t stop the glee laugh,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a comrade in years, so I¡¯ll have to be honest with you. You¡¯re a demon, Senia is the saint. After my observation in the last few days, I know that you can¡¯t talk to her.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what you¡¯re going to do?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just interesting, so I decide to keep an eye on it.¡±


    Tess swept back his hair that had fallen over. As soon as his hand passed over his face, his red eyes returned to fresh green.


    ¡°That woman knows that you¡¯re a demon, but you keep standing by her and stopping me. What weakness that she has on you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I should tell you. if you don¡¯t plan to do anything then leave right now. If not¡­.¡±


    Carr didn¡¯t finish his words and closed his lips instead. He knew that he didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on Tess, so to threaten and say that he would overlook the situation was absurd.


    The moment Tess revealed that he was a demon and tried to make a contact with Senia, he became a ticking bomb waiting to explode. There was nothing strange about a demon trying to attack Senia who was a saint.


    A good demon?


    Having a conversation?


    Those would be useless against Tess.


    As soon as Carr saw his eyes, which were filled with madness, redder than blood, Carr¡¯s mind was set.


    ¡®Even if I managed to kick him out, it¡¯ll only increase the risk of an unexpected attack.¡¯


    Of course, Carr had thought to get rid of Tess permanently. It was not impossible for him after all murder was something, he was familiar with. It was only because he didn¡¯t want to be hated by Senia that he was reluctant to revert to that method.


    Carr bit his lower lip, wondering if murder truly the only way was to protect his identity and kept Senia safe.


    ¡°Oh, that gaze in your eyes. I¡¯m warning you that I¡¯m confident I will make you scream though?¡±


    Tess, who seemed to have read his mind, spoked still with that frivolous tone.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, you¡¯d better not think about touching me. What are you going to tell the saint, to defend yourself, if you threaten a civilian with a knife? You can¡¯t even talk.¡±


    Carr clicked his tongue, knowing that Tess was right. A man with a sword, another man who was frightened. That would the only thing Senia saw and only one of them could talk to Senia.


    Tess smiled smugly, knowing he had won the argument and crossed his arms together.


    ¡°Ha-ha. It¡¯s better than me running away and spreading the fact, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re so hostile toward your own kind. Treating me just like how human treating demon. So please just accept the fact that I¡¯m going to join you two for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­.For how long?¡±


    ¡°Well? Until I found out all the secrets you have? Ah, I apologize if you are, by chance, working on it. I think I will be playing with it soon.¡±


    The smirk that was planted on Tess¡¯s face was the face of a cheeky young villain. At that moment, Carr understood both Tess¡¯s character and intention. This man was the epitome of a demon that was ingrained in every human¡¯s mind.


    Carr thought for a moment before he slowly moved, causing Tess to flinch. He knew that wasn¡¯t physically able to fight with Carr, because his mana still hadn¡¯t fully recovered after the attack on the small city.


    However, Tess was proud of his ability to verbally attack, including threatening and intimidating others so he was sure that he had the upper hand when he watched that Carr looked like he wasn¡¯t going to attack. Unfortunately, the moment Carr moved something hot passed his cheeks.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    A few strands of his navy-blue hair were cut short and fell. A sharp dagger slashed through his temple, causing a drop of red liquid to flow in a thin line.


    Carr passed Tess, who was frozen on his legs, moved to sit in front of Senia¡¯s tent with his sword on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m defending this woman with my will because I made a promise. Whether you scream or not, the only reason you survive right now because I respect Senia¡¯s idea of wanting to save a demon.¡±


    Carr said in a low voice that seemed to grow stronger toward the end.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it simple. You are not a person that is interested in a girl like her. If you try to cross a line, I will stop you. If you leave a scar on her, I will kill you. Remember that.¡±


    His appearance was like the fire that burning quietly that even Tess, who had encountered many undead and monsters, was overwhelmed.


    ¡°¡­.all right. We¡¯re the same race, but you see me as an enemy, right?¡±


    With that, the two managed to establish their relationship. Tess let out a low joyful whistle, excited about what the future holds for their journey.

 Chapter 32

    As the sunrise came, Senia simply wakes up and started to change inside the tent. It had been ingrained in her mind and body that she needed to present herself flawlessly as a saint, even though she was travelling she couldn¡¯t neglect that.


    As usual, before she starts the day, she did her morning prayer ¨C asking for a peaceful and blessed day ahead. After the short but sincere prayer, Senia came out of the tent with her usual beautiful smile.


    ¡°Did you two sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Senia.¡±


    Senia laughed bashfully, a bit unfamiliar but at the same time glad for his friendly greeting. Their usual morning always started quietly. However, since Tess joined them, there was another person that could reply to her.


    Another rare sight was Carr still sleeping with his back resting against the tent. Throughout their trip, Senia has never seen him deep asleep, in addition to that he was sleeping right in front of her tent. She tilted her head and slowly approached to wake him. Just when she is about to take her second step, Carr opened his eyes. His face looked tired despite the sleep ¨C very unusual.


    ¡°Sir Carr? Are you okay? You look very tired.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. He was talking with me until dawn. Don¡¯t worry about it, Senia.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡± Senia hesitated and looked at Carr more carefully.


    It was understandable that Carr would end up talking to their guest until dawn as he wasn¡¯t able to reply to her normally. She couldn¡¯t help but feel bad ¨C knowing that Carr must have it difficult all this time. Although, she was surprised that Carr talked to Tess when she kept noticing the glares that Carr gave to their new guest all night long.


    The real reason why Carr couldn¡¯t sleep well was because of Tess, but it wasn¡¯t because they spent the night talking ¨C no, he had to stay awake to keep Tess from trying to sneak inside Senia¡¯s tent. Carr had to stop him repeatedly and Tess only gave up when it was around dawn. However, even then, Carr didn¡¯t sleep right away. He waited until Tess had been sleeping for few hours before he too fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t mind if take a bit more time before we started going,¡± Senia offered as Carr got up and stretched himself.


    Carr shook his head, not wanting to delay their schedule even further because that only meant for him to spend more time with Tess. It was something he wanted to avoid at all cost.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Tess asked, moving closer toward Senia who is preparing their breakfast.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The food will be ready soon. Tess can just relax,¡± Senia answered softly not wanting to show her wariness at the close distance between them.


    ¡°I feel bad for only receiving a meal without contributing. I¡¯ll pay you back soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a priest to help those who are in need. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a debt that you need to pay.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I have to say thank you once again.¡±


    Even though he was saying ¡®sorry¡¯ or ¡®thank you¡¯, there was no sincerity in his tone. It was natural for Tess to act like that as not all people believe in God or even take priests¡¯ goodwill as something of a blessing. Carr could tell that Tess belonged to those groups, after all the man was a demon himself and someone who practices magic. However, seeing Tess¡¯s gentle smile, he didn¡¯t want to pour cold water over Senia¡¯s innocence that not everyone she met has a good intention or those in need.


    He just needed to be alert and ready to protect Senia from Tess.


    ***


    Two more days had passed by since Tess had joined them. Surprisingly, the journey was calm and without a hitch. The fact that both Tess and Senia were even more energetic and excited than the first day they met. It was a small but at the same time big difference between talking alone and talking to someone who able to respond and continue the conversation.


    ¡°Hey, Senia, what¡¯s your hobby?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I like to read books if I have time off from all my prayers.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? I didn¡¯t peck you for someone who read.¡±


    ¡°Only when I¡¯m alone. I thought it would be rude to read a book when there was someone with me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    This kind of scene was what he saw for the last two days. Tess, who had a great interest in Senia, started by asking about her hobby, preferences, and even her family. There was no problem with the conversation itself as Tess¡¯s eyes just filled with curiosity instead of pure malice, so Carr did not intervene.


    In front of Senia, Tess managed to put a decently human act although Carr could tell that he was worried Senia might bring up an odd topic, so he was always on edge.


    Carr glanced up, needed some distraction from the conversation. It was somehow hard for him to see the bright, simple, soft, and almost like a sunshine fresh smile, directed toward others and not to him. He could tell that the heartburn he felt was not just because Senia and Tess shared the same love for books, but because Tess managed to learn more about Senia within the two days they are together. On the other hand, Carr just recently learns about this even though he had been with Senia for a couple of months longer.


    He cannot talk to Senia and he had told himself several times that it was inevitable, but now those words weren¡¯t enough to placate his complicated feelings.


    ¡°Senia, you said you are on a pilgrimage, right? There is a big city called Daran in the east if you have a chance go there. The library there is huge.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think I have heard of that name before,¡± Senia whose eyes glistened, smiled a bit awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to go there because I¡¯ve been busy with church affairs. Have you been there, Tess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there once. I couldn¡¯t stay long because I was a nomad, but I managed to get my hands on a lot of good books.¡±


    Of course, he stole it but Senia didn¡¯t need to know that and Tess just smiled innocently. He was proficient in lying through his teeth. It was second nature to him as he had been living in human society all his life and it helps in covering his identity, unlike Carr.


    ¡°Well, if in the future, the thieves turn themselves and I managed to get my bag back safely, I will show them to Senia.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll be looking forward to it,¡± Senia chuckled happily, perceiving Tess as a joker.


    Tess, who had been observing Senia¡¯s reaction for two days, saw her response as a green light and continued to joke.


    ¡°But Senia, you know¡­ I¡¯m quite weak. Actually.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick? If you need to be cured, you can leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not saying that now. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s cold at night, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m worried that I might catch a cold. So¡­.¡± Tess¡¯s eyes bent down, mimicking that of a kicked pitiful puppy.


    A seductive and playful smile which always weaken women¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Can I sleep with you in the tent?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡ª-!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I should have offered it to you. Of course, it is fine.¡± Senia cut Carr¡¯s perplexed voice.


    In an instant, joy and sorrow crept into the two men. Carr was shocked to see that he was not special while Tess was happy to have won. However, just as Carr about to open his mouth, Senia continued.


    ¡°Tess can use my tent. I¡¯ll sleep outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the idea of sharing, but it¡¯s going to be difficult because it is small. And because I am a priest, I couldn¡¯t share the tent with you.¡±


    Tess made a quiet whimpering sound at the pain of the tender refusal. Senia was very firm about her decision that Tess couldn¡¯t argue about it. Although he had always managed to get his hands on the beautiful ladies that he had targeted, this was the first time he was dumped.


    ¡®As expected, a saint is a saint.¡¯


    ¡°No, I was only joking. If I took Senia¡¯s tent, your escort wouldn¡¯t stand still.¡±


    ¡°If you know that, don¡¯t bring that up in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not fun. Oh, do you envy me for able to talk to her?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly turned cold due to Tess¡¯s mischievous prank. Senia alternately looked between two men not knowing what to do until she spotted a landmark standing not too far away.


    ¡°Ah! We¡¯re finally here Just over the hill there is Pirel River!¡± Senia said brightly, trying to break the tension between the two men.


    If they cross the river, they will just have to journey ten more days before they arrive at the White Temple. There were only two or three villages left to pass through and both Carr and Senia could feel that their trip was coming to an end.


    As they struggled up the high hill, there was a comfortable downhill road and an open view unfolded for the three travellers. The Pirel River shone as clear and blue as the sky. The city next to it had a splendid exterior wall, decorated with colourful flowers. There were large and small boats floating on the river.


    ¡°Woah¡­.¡±


    The three people walked down the hill, taking in the peaceful sight of nature with their eyes.


    ¡°Please wait here, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Senia told the two before she made them wait and walked to the port, wanting to check the time for the ship in advance before they got inside the city to rest.


    She had decided to leave Carr and Tess alone in hope that the two would get along with each other. However, in Carr and Tess¡¯s eyes, it was such a vain gesture from her as there was nothing to be talked about between them.


    ¡°Haa¡­ I thought this would be easy, but it¡¯s worse than I thought. That woman¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The more she tries to hide it, the more she uses that smile as a weapon. Therefore, she¡¯s very good at lying. She¡¯s a saint, someone who is soft but at the same time she is vigilant, she is the same as me right? That is not going to work in a normal way.¡±


    Carr knew that Senia had a strong will which contradicts her fragile appearance. He had seen how she suffered several times but never going back on her decision. However, he didn¡¯t like to think that Senia was the same as Tess or that she was a liar.


    ¡°¡­.I didn¡¯t get to ask you before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you a solitary devil, too?¡±


    Tess, with his arms crossed, look at Carr surprised at the question, ¡°Is that what you were curious about? I think you got it wrong. I got out of the pack. I don¡¯t like being ordered around or forced to act in a group. You must have been a loner then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been alone since I was born.¡±


    ¡°Is that the case? Then it¡¯s an easy thing to fix. I¡¯ll take you to your people.¡±


    For a moment, Carr froze and turned to look at Tess who was smiling.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not an underground continent, there¡¯s a hideout for the demons. They will gladly accept you if you are the same kind as them. You are someone who does not look hostile by nature, so why don¡¯t you quit playing this mercenary game and live-in peace? If you have a leash on you, I¡¯ll find someone familiar with the cancellation of such curses.¡±


    Kind. Peace. Those two words had such great weight that Carr could not just ignore them. He had been persecuted by humans for years because he couldn¡¯t hide his red eyes since he was a child. He always longed to have a stable life and right now he only had a few days life of this so-called ¡®peaceful¡¯ life before he returned to his old life.


    ¡°And the conditions?¡± Carr asked agitatedly, not able to hide his inner thoughts.


    ¡°There is none. Do I look like someone who asked for something like that? We don¡¯t have a lot of demons left on the ground, so we¡¯re trying to help those. I don¡¯t like humans either, but I¡¯m willing to be nice to those that are the same race as me.¡±


    Tess¡¯s tone was neutral and somewhat full of sincerity that Carr raised his head from staring at the ground to look at the other guy.


    ¡°Why do you hate humans?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural to hate them? They won the war just because they were loved by the Gods. I¡¯m more than happy if I able to destroy them when it comes to that.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. Because we¡¯re demons. Don¡¯t you have a desire that matches your instincts?¡±


    There were many differences between human and demon, but the biggest one was how demons had more instinct when it came to their appetite, sleep, and sexual desire. Although some had the desire to do good, they were rare. And Tess was one of those that belonged to the extreme side.


    He gained pleasure when he able to destroy something and he didn¡¯t mind if he had to torture a living human being or make them suffer for the matter. That kind of insanity and blood lust was something that Carr was able to read from Tess¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m looking forward to it now. I was wondering what kind of face that the saint will make when she is crying,¡± Tess hummed cheerfully.


    Imagining the sight alone was enough to make him excited. Now that Carr had confirmed that not all demons were villains. Carr couldn¡¯t hide the displeasure toward Tess¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hear the end of this.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m this kind of person. So, what are you going to do? If you leave Senia and me alone, I¡¯ll guarantee your future.¡±


    Carr looked back at the pier harbour. His eyes were looking at Senia who was about to make her way back and he could see her bright smile. The regret that he had been feeling since earlier was easily washed away by that soft smile.


    ¡°That woman is stronger than me. Even if I fall, it would not because I was beaten by a guy like you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯d like to underestimate that, but it¡¯s true. It¡¯s because she¡¯s a saint, huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I have to refuse your offer. In the end, I would leave her side once my work is done.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha.¡± Tess shrugged his shoulder, not liking to be pushing others to change their decision.


    It was a strange situation between them. Tess was trying to get his hands on Senia, and Carr was the person that trying to protect her. For now, they had to be content in this stalemate situation.

 Chapter 33

    Senia returned to the two men, smiling brightly and Tess just greeted her calmly as if the little conversation he had with Carr was nothing of importance.


    ¡°Welcome back, Senia. So, when¡¯s the ship depart?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­. we¡¯re in a little trouble.¡± Senia frowned slightly, ¡°All the boats in the river belong to Lord of Serendipirel. He said that if we want to cross the river, we need to get the permission ourselves.¡±


    Serendipirel was the name of the city next to Pirel River. Carr tilted his head to the side, looking at the city then at all the boats.


    ¡°What? There are many boats there. So, what are they all doing there?¡± Tess asked frustratedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. it seems that all types of fishing boats, including the one to cross the river, are operated under the Lord¡¯s command.¡±


    Tess grumbled underneath his breath, wondering what kind of stupid policy that he had just heard. Carr just quietly sympathized as his eyes looked at the river. He knew that the Pirel River was always filled with fishing boats and it wasn¡¯t suitable for luxury boats that carried customers until a few years ago.


    ¡°With this situation, I think we will need to go into the city and meet the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have an ominous feeling about this, but we can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°I was planning of taking a rest today anyway, so we can just take our time,¡± Senia smiled and started to make her way to the city.


    Tess, who usually always quick to follow her, stayed back and tapped Carr¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It is well known among us that the sun¡¯s saint has been cursed by the devil and not able to restore her divinity. However, the great devil was sent to the underworld right after that, so no one knew the details of the curse.¡±


    ¡°¡­.And?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much a coincidence that Senia started her pilgrimage with a demon and at the same time she regained her powers? You know something about the curse, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if I do, there¡¯s no reason to tell you,¡± Carr lied and quickly followed after Senia.


    Tess squinted his eyes and let out a small chuckle as he watched Carr¡¯s back. The sun¡¯s saint had only recently recovered her divinity. Tess clearly remembered about it because there was a luxury banquet in the main church to celebrate it.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that the curse had been lifted. If she had been in perfect condition, the last city raid would have end easily. It made him wonder if Senia was only able to regain her power in some way but not truly breaking the curse.


    Tess was not abandoning that possibility and if it true¡­. He might have a chance.


    There would be a moment when the saint weakened and returned to a normal woman. That would be the moment he would attack.


    The image of Senia¡¯s silver hair soaked in blood was enough to make the innocent smile on his face turned into that of a stereotypical villain.


    ¡®It would be fun like just tearing that fragile butterfly wings.¡¯


    ***


    Serendipirel, a magnificent and beautiful city. The streets were decorated with flowers that bloom only by the river. The tiled roofs were in various colours while the sidewalks were made from red bricks. Some tourists expressed their admiration as they strolled the city for the first time. Tess and Carr were no exception.


    ¡°Oh, it looks pretty good. Would there be an overpass city in this scale?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your hand on other people¡¯s shoulders pretending you¡¯re close to them.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t want to sound like Senia, but you know it¡¯s normal. You¡¯re not interested?¡±


    Instead of answering, Carr just sighed. He was curious about the city, but not now.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun. I¡¯ll just look around on my own,¡± Tess grumbled and looked around while Carr made his way to stand beside Senia who is a step ahead of him.


    He was worried that she was being quiet for too long and when he looked at her expression, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see that she had a cold look.


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sir Carr¡­¡± Senia, who was torn as if she didn¡¯t know where to put her eyes, soon lifted her head to look at Carr and grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°I¡­ I hope it¡¯s just my feeling¡­. But I keep wondering if I¡¯m getting a lot of attention.¡±


    ¡®Attention?¡¯


    Carr looked around and noticed several pairs of eyes peeking through the curtains in the private house but quickly hid inside when their eyes met with Carr. There were even some people that stuck their heads out from the alley, and he can see their eyes were focused on Senia.


    ¡®Did they know that she is a saint? No, that would be a little¡­¡¯


    It was only natural that Senia gains other people¡¯s attention, but there was something different about the city. Especially as those eyes were not a gaze of respect and admiration, but more of distrust and vigilant ones.


    Senia¡¯s heart was beating faster, afraid that she might have done something wrong. She took deep breaths, trying to calm herself and not to speculate about the city but Carr quickly pulled her into his cloak.


    He wrapped his arms around Senia¡¯s shoulder, allowing his cloak into some sort of curtain to hide her. He took the lead as they walked so no one could see Senia from the left or even from behind. Senia looked up with surprise, she saw the brown eyes of Carr asking if the change of position was better for her.


    It was Carr¡¯s way to protect and make her comfortable and Senia blushed slightly. She was always grateful for Carr¡¯s care and attention.


    ¡°Oh¡­ thank you. It calmed me down.¡±


    Carr nodded his head, ready to walk again when Senia tugged his sleeve gently.


    ¡°Err¡­ you can put your arms down now. If you walk like this, it will be hard for you. And¡­ my heart¡­ can¡¯t calm down¡­¡±


    Her voice was small, almost like a whisper especially towards the end that Carr was having a hard time understanding. However, Carr moved his hand back to his side and Senia took a deep breath and started to walk again. This time she was calmer in receiving all the stares because Carr was by her side.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°What? If you have something you want to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought you wouldn¡¯t be so bold to do something.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Are you not aware of anything? All right, then.¡±


    Carr quietly titled his head when he saw Tess snorted and walked past him.


    The three continued to walk along the street until they spotted the lord¡¯s mansion. It was the tallest, most superb, and magnificent building in the city. The iron fence bars surrounding the mansion were painted green, so it did not feel like it was iron, and beyond the gate, there was a wide garden filled with flowers that had never been seen before.


    Senia was slightly excited seeing that the lord enjoyed pretty things and even arranged for his residency to be managed beautifully. However, the pure excitement was quickly subsided upon hearing the ruckus in front of the gate.


    ¡°Please! I have begged you like this! The medicine¡­ please give me some medicine for a little bit!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can give to someone who doesn¡¯t take the test! Don¡¯t get in the way. Go back!¡±


    The loud noises coming back and forth at the entrance of the mansion. The three of them looked back between the security guard who was shouting and a middle-aged woman that was on her knee, clinging to the guard and begging. At first glance, the guard ignored the woman¡¯s desperate cry but if one is looking closely, he was kicking the beseeching woman, but she continued to cling to him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s money, I will pay for it! Please help me just once!¡±


    ¡°Tests are mandatory! Get away from me if you don¡¯t want to get hit!¡± The guard raised his spear high and the woman quickly curled on the ground.


    However, after a few seconds, the weapon didn¡¯t swing down at her.


    ¡°A-Are¡­ you, all right?¡±


    Senia had moved to cover the woman. The woman¡¯s arms were bruised and her lips a little torn which made Senia¡¯s heart clenched tightly.


    ¡°W-Who¡­ are you?¡± The woman asked in a trembling voice as Senia helped her to get up.


    ¡°I am a priest who is travelling. I¡¯ll look at your wounds, so we should move.¡±


    ¡°P-Priest?!¡±


    ¡°What is this¡ª?! Don¡¯t interfere with public affairs! Are you going to disobey the lord¡¯s order?!¡± The guard who was held back by Carr shouting at him.


    Carr had moved quickly to subdue the guard when he noticed Senia moving to protect eh woman. If he hadn¡¯t stopped him, Senia could have been hit, not the woman.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Carr murmured and released the guard once he saw both Senia and the woman were already out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time. You¡¯d better get out of here as soon as you¡¯re done, scammers.¡±


    ¡°Scammers?¡±


    The guard turned his back, ignoring Carr¡¯s question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he talking about Senia?¡± Tess, who had been watching silently from behind, answered Carr¡¯s question instead.


    ¡°¡­.how come?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ didn¡¯t you notice the stares? Even the way that woman reacts is weird, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    That made sense. There was no reason to treat a simple traveller as a scammer, so if something caught the people¡¯s eyes that would be Senia¡¯s uniform as a priest.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we just hear the detail from that woman?¡± Tess tilted his head toward the two women sitting on the bench.


    Carr nodded his head and made his way toward Senia and the woman.


    ¡°Is your body all right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could see the wound so I can heal the, but¡­¡± Senia reached out toward the woman but in an instant, the woman tensed and backed away.


    Her eyes trembled as she watches Senia anxiously and vigilantly.


    ¡°It will be all right if I let it be for now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for helping me but I have to buy medicine. You, travellers, don¡¯t have to be bothered about it.¡±


    The woman quickly got up speaking strictly and refused Senia¡¯s helped. However, her body couldn¡¯t bear the pain as her legs gave up easily. Tess immediately caught her before she almost fell.


    ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, do you, ma¡¯am? I think you are curious too, so let¡¯s talk a little bit more.¡± Tess, who lightly embraced her, gave of a benign smile. ¡°She saved your life; can you give us that much time?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be so mean about my companion.¡±


    The middle-aged woman blushed slightly seeing Tess¡¯s smile. She hesitated slightly but she knew that he wasn¡¯t wrong, but in the end, she sat back on the bench.


    ¡°¡­.what are you curious about?¡±


    Tess winked at Senia. Understanding that he handed over the right to question back to Senia, she gave him a small nod.


    ¡°Well¡­ I want to know why the priests called scammers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you ridicule people with those miracles nonsense.¡± The woman, as expected, answered with displeasure, very different from how she acted with Tess.


    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Those ¡®miracles¡¯ are just eye tricks to gain donations, aren¡¯t they? There is no single temple here because the Lord disapproved of it and has driven out all the gods.¡±


    It happened ten years ago when there was a change in the lord of Serendipirel. The newly inaugurated young lord was the first one that ever speaks out about the needlessness of the temple and the incompetence of priests. The miracles that had healed many people in the past were branded as tricks. This was also backed up by the fact that at that the time there was no powerful priest in Serendipirel.


    ¡®Because they never saw it, they didn¡¯t believe in miracles.¡¯


    Carr poked Tess¡¯s side after he muttered how the new lord was ¡®great man¡¯. Fortunately, the woman did not hear him.


    ¡°¡­.so, it would be beneficial for you to get out of this city quickly and not stay a minute longer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you for your explanation.¡± Senia was a bit taken aback but nodded her head.


    It¡¯s difficult to achieve strong divinity power and even then, the probability that miracle-working is not always 100 percent. She had heard from Arte that the farther away from the priest from the saints, the weaker their faith became, but Serendipirel was part of the extreme group.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think you need some medication. I might be able to help you if you explain to me what¡¯s happening around the city.¡±


    Despite being called a scammer, Senia¡¯s faith didn¡¯t falter. She still believed that she needed to help those that needed it. Her smile on her eyes and the way she folded her hands-on top of her lap just show kindness that even the middle-aged woman was reluctant to reject her.


    ¡°That¡­. I see. If you are travellers, maybe you have the medicine I need¡­¡±


    The middle-aged woman introduced herself as Moz and invited the three to her house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you as we make our way.¡±


    ¡°Sir Carr, Sir Tess, will that be all right?¡±


    Tess briefly clicked his tongue while Carr nodded gently.


    ¡°We have come this first; wouldn¡¯t it be better to meet with the lord first? It¡¯s good to ask about the boat service in advance.¡±


    ¡°A boat?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. We came here to ask the Lord¡¯s permission for a boat to cross the Pirel River.¡±


    After hearing that, Moz¡¯s expression became hard like a stone.


    ¡°You guys should take the exam. It would be better to hear my story first then.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    From her words, they could tell that there was something hidden in the city. If they think about it, it was not normal the way the guard treated someone who had come to buy medicine like earlier. The three exchanged glances among each other before eventually decided to follow the woman Moz.

 Chapter 34

    Once they turned right from the Lord¡¯s mansion, the red brick road showed up again. People were still glancing at Senia but nothing else stood out. Most people are just busy worrying about their daily chores.


    ¡°After we have a new Lord, the city of Serendipirel had a new system called examination. Instead of asking the Lord for anything, we have to take a test of the corresponding difficulty.¡±


    ¡°An exam?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were asked to fight monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    Moz slowed down remembering how that the system was the same as a death wish for an ordinary woman like her.


    ¡°The bigger the request, the stronger the monster you have to deal with. My husband, who protested the new system, lost his eyes after being tested by the lord on the condition of abolishing the test system. His wound is getting worse and worse¡­ I went to see the lord to buy special medicine.¡±


    The loud, depressed sigh came out of Moz¡¯s mouth and sensing her slightly trembling shoulder, Senia quietly handed over a handkerchief. Moz quietly took it and dabbed it around her eyes.


    ¡°They told me that I need to handle three dwarf monsters if I wanted to get my medicine. I couldn¡¯t have committed suicide for my husband.¡±


    ¡°The dwarf monsters?¡±


    ¡°¡­.maybe goblins. It¡¯s the most common and easy to catch. There¡¯s a similar system like this in the Colosseum in the western city, but I¡¯ve never seen it to be pushed for civilians.¡±


    ¡°You know that? Have you been there?¡±


    ¡°No, I only captured and sold them as a request.¡±


    They did not only request dwarves but also various types of monsters such as werewolf, ogres, also goblin. In Carr¡¯s experience who only worked for a short time because he didn¡¯t get enough money compared to the risk. In his opinion, it was clear that the Lord here had more than one kind goblin.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Senia on the other hand was quietly lost in her thought after listening to Moz¡¯s story. She frowned slightly and her expression clearly stated many worries.


    ¡°Is the lord monopolizing some drugs?¡± Senia asked carefully once the two men finished inquiring.


    ¡°Yes, the lord manages all the drugs that are difficult to obtain or those that are magical which is difficult to produce.¡±


    Moz stopped in front of her house, a colourful two-story building painted in bright scarlet colour. With the pretty shiny windows and strong roofs, the house looked quite rich from the outside.


    ¡°We have arrived.¡± She said and told them to wait for a moment as she would organize everything inside to welcome them.


    The three travellers just stood calmly in front of the door and waited until she returned. There was silence between them that did not match the bright street. Carr, who was agonizing over what to do, tapped Senia¡¯s shoulder who was in a daze. He wanted to know what made her thinking so deeply.


    Senia, who opened her eyes wide in surprise, looked at Carr and quickly able to read his intention.


    ¡°I hope it was a mistake, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°There have been several similar cases in the past when individuals monopolize medical supplies, but they have always failed. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Because of gods¡¯ miracle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even a very first lower-ranking priest able to call upon their divinity to give miracle and treat the people. If someone monopolizes medicinal herbs and offers unreasonable prices, it would be cheaper for them to go to a nearby city to donate money to the temple and receive the miracle. The church also treats people who are in need for free of charge.¡±


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case of Serendipirel.


    It wasn¡¯t because there were no temples in the city, nor because it was difficult for them to reach another city. It was because they didn¡¯t believe the act of miracles which was instigated by the Lord of the city.


    ¡®You can¡¯t help but question whether it was intended or not.¡¯


    ¡°Ha-ha. He pushed the temple afraid that there would be a priest who could use real miracles later. Is Serendipirel going to be turned upside down today? What do you think, Senia?¡±


    After hearing the explanation, Tess already concluded about the Lord¡¯s plot. He wasn¡¯t a good man that he would say that everything was a coincidence. On the other hand, Senia, who was not able to easily talk about it, just smiled at the question.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can.¡±


    ¡®¡­.Then how come your voice is so cold?¡¯


    Carr shook his head, feeling a chill ran through his spine hearing her voice. He knew that Senia had devoted her body to a demon so she could save people. She cherishes life more than anything else, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she was angry at the Lord¡¯s behaviour for monopolizing the medicine and forcing civilians to take the test which is beyond their capability.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting for long.¡±


    The tightly closed front door finally opened and Moz greeted her three guests and welcomed them inside. The house was quiet and clean. They could spot luxurious items such as rugs and gold sculptures scattered around the house and gave harmonized feelings to the house overall.


    There was a shiny leather sofa in the living room and a man sitting helplessly on it. Anybody can tell that he was Moz¡¯s husband. The man had his eyes covered with white bandages. He turned his head slowly, feeling the presence of the three.


    ¡°Welcome. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t greet you properly or quickly. You must have been waiting for a while, please take it easy and sit down.¡±


    The man had introduced himself as Feber. Although his voice was not cheerful or warm, he didn¡¯t hesitate to welcome the visitors as nicely as possible. He had heard the story from his wife earlier so in a way he knew the gist of the situation.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality despite our sudden visit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a custom around here that if we don¡¯t welcome travellers, we can¡¯t catch a big fish for a year. There are many empty rooms, so please don¡¯t forget to take a rest.¡± Feber bowed his head which Senia followed quickly.


    Tess didn¡¯t know why she had done so when the man wouldn¡¯t be able to see her anyway, while Carr murmured a thank you, imitating Senia.


    Moz stood beside her husband, glancing at the three travellers, and fidget slightly. She brought the group to her house with a small hope that the medicine they had to treat her husband would have a similar effect as the one she wanted to get from the Lord.


    Senia took a step forward before stopping not too far from Faber.


    ¡°I will take off the bandage for a moment.¡± She tells Moz.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ please.¡±


    As Senia slowly undo the bandage carefully, the face underneath was a mess. The wound on both eyes was still clear and deep, the eyelids fester making it difficult to see the original colour.


    Moz didn¡¯t even have the stomach to look at the face of her husband but Senia calmly looked at the wound. She had saved people who were considered dead on the battlefield, so she didn¡¯t have to talk about the situation. Rather, she could not talk because she thought of how painful it must be for Feber.


    ¡°¡­.How is it?¡± Feber asked, suppressing his trembling voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not expect too much from her,¡± Moz said quietly, not wanting to have high expectations.


    However, he was very lucky in this case. He heard the lady in front of him recited something before light flashed in front of him. Shortly afterward he heard his wife screaming and fall backward. Surprised, Feber jumped from the sofa and looked at the source of the sound.


    ¡°Moz?! What¡¯s wrong¡­.¡±


    He could see. He could see his wife, who was looking surprised at him. He could see his familiar living room and even the three guests that he saw for the first time today. The face that always hurt now was flawless and he could see again.


    ¡°W-What the hell are you¡­.?! Are you a powerful wizard?!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± Senia smiled awkwardly before she officially introduced herself.


    Feber and Moz were shocked at the reveal as they bowed on the floor. There was nothing more of perfect shock therapy for those who didn¡¯t believe in miracles than to see it happened right in front of them. Senia was embarrassed and tried to stop them but the couple continued to bow and apologize.


    It took them almost three hours for the couple to calm down and for Senia to teach the existence of miracles. She explained the type of miracle that could be done, the characteristics of each church and the difference between a priest and a saint. She explained everything in detail that both Carr and Tess ended up learning something new.


    After all the explanations, Feber was furious. He was convinced that the lord had instigated the people to enjoy the test. For someone who had participated in the test, he had seen the Lord¡¯s face smiling happily while watching them fight for their life against the monsters.


    ¡°Huh¡­. I don¡¯t know what to do with this information¡­.¡± Feber sighed to the other men that were still sitting around the table.


    Earlier, Moz had gone to prepare the meal and Senia joined to help her in the kitchen. Tess, who was tired with all the sighs, opened his mouth showing a bit of annoyance.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to other people about the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s far too late for that. The lord¡¯s army of monsters is beyond our reach.¡±


    ¡°¡­.You have to take the test one by one while matching it to the exam or something like that right? Just hire an expert.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. You happen to be mercenary, right?¡±


    ¡°What? You mean Sir Carr?¡±


    They could see that there was a high expectation in Feber¡¯s voice. Carr scratched his neck, not wanting to bluntly reject the man.


    ¡°We need to catch a boat anyway. I don¡¯t care if I help you as much as she allows it.¡±


    ¡°She¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Senia. Why aren¡¯t you calling her by her name? Don¡¯t you feel frustrated?¡± Tess smiled mischievously at Carr who silently crossed his arms and avoided answering.


    ¡°Oh, are you embarrassed? You¡¯re not even a seven-year-old boy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. This is what I¡¯m used to and you¡¯re just childish.¡±


    ¡°Really? But Senia likes it this way better.¡± Tess quickly added which was a low blow to Carr.


    Carr just clicked his tongue and avoided eye contact. It would be nice if their conversation just ended here and didn¡¯t continue.


    Feber who was watching the two just smiled awkwardly. Fortunately, the meal soon came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Have you been waiting for long?¡±


    Carr widened his eyes when he saw Senia carrying the tray. She was wearing a sky-blue dress lent by Moz and had her silver hair tied in a high ponytail. She looked different from usual. She didn¡¯t look like an elegant saint but like most aristocratic ladies.


    Her bashful smile was turned into a full-watt smile that is filled with loveliness and for a moment Carr thinks he forgot to breathe and just stare enchantingly at her look.


    ¡°I just need to carry the rest of the meal out. There aren¡¯t many fish dishes in the main church, so it took time for me to cook things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sin to have the saint prepare a meal. Please don¡¯t mind the trivial things like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was the one that insists and because of that I learned a lot from Moz.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will help you car¡ª.¡±


    However, before Tess could finish his word, Carr already got up and helped Senia. She waved her hand to say that she could handle it, but she could never beat Carr¡¯s power, so the tray was eventually taken away.


    Both Fever and Tess grumbled quietly, murmuring how they could have helped too. Although in Tess¡¯s case he just ended up glaring at Carr for no apparent reason.


    ¡°There, Senia. Isn¡¯t it better to call each other by name?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s ¡­. I guess so?¡±


    ¡°Huh. By the way, Carr has never called you with your name even when he was alone with me. He didn¡¯t even think of calling your name. Does he hate to say it?¡±


    ¡°Oi, one more useless talk from you and I will drag you out.¡±


    Tess cross both her index fingers making an X shape and put it on his lips. However, he was already smiling after saying everything that he wanted to say.


    Carr looked back worriedly to Senia and as expected she had avoided his gaze and stood there like a doll statue.


    She wasn¡¯t disappointed about the situation, but she couldn¡¯t help but drown in her thoughts for a while. By the time she opened her mouth to respond, her cheeks were already flushed red.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s all right. I think it¡¯s also better to call Sir Carr as it is now and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I might run away because I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡± She mumbled quietly while her mind recalled Carr¡¯s thick low voice calling her name.


    Just imagining it alone was enough to make her heart beat faster and her face heated up that she couldn¡¯t standstill. Even though it just her silly imagination, she wanted to run away from the room. In the end, she just smiled awkwardly to hide her embarrassment however Carr made a low frustrated sound.


    Although he appreciated her words, it was also true that he was not frustrated inside. However, when he looked at Tess¡¯s satisfied expression, he decided to just shrug and returned to his seat.


    The dinner was filled with an awkward ambience. The couple, who were worried about the Lord, deliberately talked about the bright things at their place. They praised the cuisine, boasted the city¡¯s attraction, and shared old folk tales of the Pirel River. At the same time, Tess and Carr¡¯s shared their adventures.


    Once dinner was done, the couple prepared the rooms for each of their guest on the second floor. Feber went down first, waiting to see Senia. He knew that she would help him with the matter ¨C if she could do more miracles that would be great but if not, he would ask Carr to do the job.

 Chapter 35

    Soon, the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs and the voices of his guest could be heard.


    ¡°Well, Senia. I¡¯m going to make some money.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How?¡±


    ¡°Wandering around had made me learn many things. Street performances, fortune telling, those kinds of things.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as I said earlier, I will know the schedule for tomorrow,¡± Tess waved his hand lightly and left the house first.


    Senia and Carr soon followed down the stairs. He didn¡¯t think that Tess would make money from doing street performances, but he couldn¡¯t confirm the truth and for now, it wasn¡¯t his problem.


    ¡°Saint, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Faber, who had been waiting for the two, called both Senia and Carr gently ready to ask her for help.


    ¡°Ah, Sir Faber. Can I ask you a favour?¡±


    ¡°Oh, y-yes¡­ tell me anything,¡±


    Senia smiled softly as she made her way to the living room intending to ask a favour just like what Faber was going to do.


    ¡°Can you please gather all the sick and injured in Serendipirel? I may not be able to treat all of them today at once due to my lack of divinity, so it will take me some time to make sure that there are no people left injured.¡±


    ¡°W-Will you really be able to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I am the one to gather them myself, it won¡¯t work, so I ask Faber to do this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will handle your request in earnest.¡±


    There were so many people injured due to the ¡®test¡¯ on the other hand there were those who were sick for quite some time because they couldn¡¯t afford the medicines from the Lord.


    Faber nodded his head eagerly before he asks about his appeal.


    ¡°Saint, I would like to ask Sir Carr to do a test-related request and I wonder if you can allow me to ask that? It would be of great help for us if he could reduce the dangerous monster even a little bit.¡±


    Both Faber and Carr thought that Senia would accept it, after all, she had shown how much she is willing to help others without reserve. However, Senia smiled bitterly at the other man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t allow that. I don¡¯t think it would be wise to put Sir Carr in danger like that if those monsters are still under the Lord¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°If I have enough power, I can handle the monsters myself too. But for now, my focus is to treat the people in the city, so please wait a little longer.¡±


    Senia¡¯s face was kind and honest as she explained everything to Faber, but her voice was full of conviction. She knew that at the end of the day she would have to meet the Lord and take a test to get permission to be able to use the ship anyway.


    Faber did not push any further or complain about the current situation, after all, Senia already set aside her original plan to cross the river right away to heal the people. That should be enough to make him feel grateful towards her.


    ¡°Then, I will build a temporary ward on a vacant lot and gather the patients. I¡¯ll send someone once everything is ready, so please stay here and rest.¡±


    Faber was a man with great influence in the city and have a close relationship with the previous Lord. He also was a successful trader who had to gain recognition because of his conduct and had spent his wealth on solving the villagers¡¯ problems. Many of the villagers had relied on Faber when the new Lord decided to establish the examination system. Hence, why it was not hard for him to prepare everything for the saint.


    Once Faber and Moz left the house to prepare the ward, Carr was alone with Senia for the first time since Tess had joined them. Senia, who noticed the situation, couldn¡¯t help but let out a small giggle before she glanced at Carr.


    ¡°Shall we take a break just like what Faber suggested? Ah! Moz gave me some nice tea leaves earlier. I¡¯ll change my clothes and make some tea for the two of us to enjoy.¡±


    Carr nodded his head at the suggestion and watched as Senia went back upstairs while she hums happily. He did not follow her and calmly watched her back and noticed that the casual blue dress she was wearing fluttering like a fairy wing.


    He felt a little disappointed that she¡¯s going to change but he knew that the priest¡¯s uniform was like armour for Senia. He had joked once to himself that the uniform was not just for identification but for Senia not to forget who she was and her goal.


    ¡°¡­¡­she¡¯s really stubborn,¡± Carr murmured as he sat down on the sofa.


    He tilted his head back slightly, thinking about Senia¡¯s refusal to let him join the examination. At first, he was heartbroken because he thought that Senia didn¡¯t trust his skills to come out of the test safely but now that he thought about it the more grateful, he felt. A soft chuckle came out of his mouth.


    30 minutes have passed and Senia still hadn¡¯t returned from upstairs. There was no reason for her to take so long if she just planned to change her clothes. Feeling curious, Carr got up from the sofa and made his way to Senia¡¯s room.


    The door to her room was shut tightly and Carr lightly knocked on it. A few seconds later, Senia¡¯s head was seen between the now opened door and he noticed that she was still wearing the blue dress from earlier.


    ¡°Oh¡­. I-I¡¯m sorry. I took a long time, didn¡¯t I?¡± She asked with a slight flush on her cheeks.


    Carr shook his head in relief, satisfied that she was unharmed and turned around to leave Senia to finish changing when his shirt was hurriedly pulled back.


    ¡°S-Sir Carr!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Carr turned around slightly looking at Senia who was bowing her head and avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°P-Please wait a minute¡­. Can you help me for a moment?¡± She asked ¨C stammering as if she had committed a grave sin.


    Carr raised his brow when he noticed that her blue eyes were glassy and somewhat looked desperate. He could never say no when she makes that face and as expected of Carr, he nodded without hesitation and entered the room.


    ¡°Actually, I have a problem with this¡­.¡± Senia, who hesitated, turned around ¨C showing her back and lifted her hair.


    Carr flinched at the sight of the pale nape and shoulder before him. He tried to calm himself down before finally looking at what causes the problem ¨C a tangled knot at the top button of the dress.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t mess with the dress as I borrowed it, so I tried to undo the knot myself¡­ but it seems I can¡¯t do it alone. My arm was about to go numb,¡± Senia said almost whining.


    Carr looked at the tangled knot and deciding to cut it then sew it back later, but clearly, Senia didn¡¯t want that to happen, so he reached out silently and began to unravel the knot carefully.


    Senia shivered the moment Carr¡¯s warm fingers brushed against her sensitive skin. She mumbled a quiet thank you as Carr started to work. It was neither easy nor fast and for the next few minutes, she could only hear their breathing and the sound of the thread being untangled.


    Carr was able to untangle the thread smoothly, but for Senia, who could not see behind, was in constant suspense ¨C not because it was hard for her to stand for a long time, but because having Carr¡¯s fingers touch her neck skin was unbearable.


    Every touch from Carr¡¯s hot fingers threatened to stop her heart from beating against her wishes. They stood close to each other that she could feel Carr¡¯s breathe fanning her back sending a shiver to her spine. Her face heats up with the unimaginable things her mind was starting to conjure. It was frustrating that she didn¡¯t know why her body and heart were reacting like this.


    Carr, who finally managed to untie the last thread, did not let go immediately. He let his eyes travelled along her spine and slowly trail up to her pale nape. He noticed how her shoulders were hunch stiffly. When he tilted his head to observe her, he could see how her face was flaming red and her eyes were closed tightly.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Carr, who was thinking about what he should do, continued to untangle the last button. Senia quickly realized that Carr was done with the thread noticed that something much hotter than his fingers had touched her nape.


    A sudden wet kiss that followed with a slight lick along her delicate neck caused Senia to jump slightly. Carr carefully trails his tongue along the column of her milky nape to the shape lining her shoulder before going back up and gently nipping the skin behind her ear.


    ¡°S-Sir Carr¡­?!¡± Senia gasped as Carr¡¯s fingers continue to undress her.


    There was no answer from Carr instead, his hands slowly slipped underneath the dress and touch her bare skin. He was careful and gentle as he caresses Senia¡¯s pale skin. It makes Senia delirious as she shut her mouth tight to stop a moan from escaping, she melted into his touches as she submitted to Carr¡¯s continues to attempt to set the mood.


    He wrapped his calloused hand around Senia¡¯s fragile body as he cupped her dainty breast ¨C squeezed them harder than usual which earned a lewd moan in contrast to the prim and proper priest she always portrays. His other hand trailed downward, pulling her waist against his hard erection that gingerly pressed against the swell of her bottoms. She can feel how hard he was that not even the trousers can hide.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±


    Senia¡¯s body heated up quickly as Carr¡¯s fingers played with her nipple like a fiddle ¨C making the sensitive hard bud twitches more with longing in response to her needs. She moans louder, arching her back more to feel his hard arousal. He pulls her nipple in an answer as his other hand rubbed her hips through the dress.


    ¡°Eunngh¡­ Ah¡­!¡± Senia bucked her hips when Carr flicked the tip of his nails against her now sensitive nipple while she spread her legs slightly apart unbeknownst to her.


    Her being melted against Carr¡¯s strong arms. She watches how Carr lifted her skirt revealing more of her creamy skin free of blemish, she anticipated him to touch her more softly just like how he touches her every time they make love ¨C all gently and light.


    Carr always does this; his hand gradually touch her inner thigh affectionately. His fingers edging close to her wet opening ¨C that which only flimsy underwear was separating them.


    ¡°Y-Yess¡­.aahhhnnn¡­¡± Senia moaned.


    She tilted her head backwards as Carr played with her nipple like a pro as if he had been doing this all his life. The stimulation made her nether regions wet and her legs bucked to the sensation which eventually traps Carr¡¯s hand in between to catch her from falling.


    It wasn¡¯t nearly satisfying. Carr¡¯s touches were stimulating but it only made her craved for more. She wanted his finger to thrust deep inside where she needed it most. It¡¯s as if he was not rubbing enough, not stimulating enough. She wants more. More. More. More.


    He strung her sensitive clit like a musician playing his love instrument in his rhythm. It was torture for her as Carr did not touch her hard enough, it was so gentle and fleeting that she can¡¯t help but push herself to his hands. She needed it. She is craving for it.


    She turned her head to the side ¨C looking at Carr with glassy doe eyes. At the sight, Carr couldn¡¯t help but let out a low chuckle seeing how he had reduced her to this mess with just a few strokes of light caresses. She looked even more lovely in his eyes that he can¡¯t help but tease her more driving her more to her carnal desires.


    To Senia just looking at Carr¡¯s face, she can¡¯t help but notice her heartbeat thumping loudly against her chest. It beats so loudly as if it¡¯s about to explode when she sees the faint smile on his face.


    Why?


    She wanted to whine and complained toward Carr. It was cruel of him to laugh while she was this desperate.


    ¡°Caaarr¡ª¨CHeump!¡±


    The moment Senia opened her mouth to complain, Carr, lean down and slide his slippery tongue inside her ¨C as he entangled her into a deep-life-sucking kiss. The kiss was neither sweet nor soft, it was raw passion brimming to the edges of insanity. It didn¡¯t help to ease the tension that she was feeling but to trigger something she was familiar with inside her.


    She is getting lost. There is nowhere to hide, that much she is aware of. One more and she¡¯ll fall to this abyss of emotion that she still cannot name. So, help me, Lord.


    Carr¡¯s hands that had been rubbing her removed the flimsy wet underwear to the side and slide his long-calloused finger between her lovely petals ¨C he finally touches her tender treasure inside. He has this pride that only he can touch this woman, that he is her first, that she submitted herself to him without any second thought.


    ¡°Eunngh¡­!¡±


    Senia¡¯s moan was easily swallowed by Carr¡¯s ardent kisses. He maintains the constant rhythm of thrusting his finger slowly. Senia pulled back, gasping for air as Carr slides a second finger to stretch her more. The sensation is killing her as she breathlessly speaks to him in between their kisses.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­. S-Stop¡­. C-Carr¡­. Ahhh¡­!¡±


    An obscene sound can be heard between her legs. A slopping sound from the rubbing of raw flesh and slippery fluids gushing out of her. He continued to thrust his fingers inside her. Her moans are getting louder. Head tilted back as she reaches the peak of her orgasm with his relentless ministrations.


    He didn¡¯t stop his assault. He continued to drag her orgasm to overstimulation. Her body was trembling. Carr watched the changing expression in her lovely face. He moves his thumb to rub it against the sensitive clit, adding more excitement, more provocation to the wanton woman.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­. C-Can¡¯t¡­.Ahhh!¡± Senia bucked her hips to press the sensitive nub, she pressed herself more to Carr¡¯s fingers. Lewd sounds can be heard when he pulls in and out.


    Carr, however, didn¡¯t stop no matter how much Senia begged him to. He thrust a third finger, stretching her more as he continues to fuck her with his thick fingers, her clit rubbing against the base of her palm. He can feel she was near. He can feel her move her hips trying to reach its endless pursuits.


    When she reached her second orgasm, she can¡¯t help but wonder if it was just as strong as her first time. Her body trembled against his body. Only then did Carr pull out ¨C fingers which are fully covered with her slick juices. As if he also reaches his limit, he pulled down his pants with gusto.


    Senia raised one of her legs, which was quickly supported by Carr. He rubbed the tip of his hard manhood between her wet labia several times. And every time, the bulbous head rubbed against her hypersensitive clit, he can¡¯t help but feel her labia opened more to welcome him. Senia moaned loudly and her body trembled into anticipation.


    The slippery hole was perpetually coating their raw flesh with unreserve wetness. It twitches excitedly as it covers Carr¡¯s slick rod with ceaseless juices. It only made Carr rubbed unto her more smoothly. However, the act only made her ache even more. She wanted him to thrust deep inside her, to fill her to the brim.


    ¡°Ah¡­. C-Car¡­. Please¡­ n-no more¡­. Teasing¡­¡± She whimpered as her waist shook lightly, pushing down against the mushroom cockhead, eagerly wanting him to slip inside her.


    Fortunately for her, Carr too was at the end of his limit. He growled as he wrapped his other hand around Senia¡¯s waist, holding her still as he thrust his cock fully deep inside her.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhh¡­¡­!¡± Senia moaned loudly, but it sounded more like a scream, as her toe curled to satisfaction because of the fullness she felt.


    Her vaginal walls tightened around his cock, strangling him. All she could focus on was how Carr¡¯s cock twitched inside her as if making known its presence. She was stretched to the limit just so she can fit him fully.


    Senia bowed her head slightly, inhaling deeply as if the air was knocked out of her lungs. She basked and got dizzy at the unfathomable sensation that she would never get used to. EVER. She liked this moment of bliss when Carr was buried deep inside her.


    She knew that sex itself was just a way for her to restore her divinity, but she can¡¯t help but think that it is more than just the act of becoming one. When Carr started to move ¨C fucking her relentlessly, her head became giddy with pleasure. It was intoxicating and overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    Carr¡¯s unyielding thrust was getting deeper and harder. It was when Senia feel more connected with Carr in more ways than one. It was perfect and Senia didn¡¯t want it to stop.


    ¡°Yesss¡­¡­ Ahhh¡­!¡± Senia moaned loudly as Carr started to move faster.


    Perhaps it was because Carr had known her body so well. That every time Carr thrust deep inside, his tip always managed to lodge itself to that pleasure spot deep inside her crevices.


    Senia moans and moans to her newfound glory. Every time he found the sweet spot, her body trembled in pleasure. It was not a surprise that she reached another frenzied state in the short amount of time as he thrust into her. And just like earlier, Carr didn¡¯t stop his movement nor give her any room to breathe and bask in the afterglow. He pursues the relentless assault watching as her face morphed to a salacious expression that only he knows.


    Every time he pulled out; obscene sounds could be heard repeatedly. The room was filled with the echoes of their moans, the raw skin slapping against each other was racy and vulgar. Carr leaned down, trailing wet kisses along Senia¡¯s pale neck, biting lightly that pushed her to another orgasm. Her walls tightened choking his cock. It causes him to groan in pleasure as he continued to screw her ferociously.


    Even though he was chasing his pleasure, Carr made sure that Senia¡¯s desires were fulfilled. He tried to hold back his orgasm as much as he can. He wants to make sure that Senia was contented. He pressed his lips against her neck as his hand that wrapped around her waist, edged down to touch her sensitive clit.


    She moaned out loudly; her narrow walls squeezing Carr to the edge. He groaned into her skin his movements became more erratic and desperate. He is close. Almost there¡­His violent ejaculation sends him to this piece of heaven in his arms. He held her close as he came deep inside her ¨C pushing her to the brink of another orgasm.


    Carr trailed his kisses to Senia¡¯s jaw and neck as he slowly pulled out, leaving her empty except for his seeds that slowly trickle out of her. He had come so much that she couldn¡¯t contain it. She whimpered and trembled slightly as the lingering feeling from her last orgasm could still be felt that had her legs buckled up. Carr slowly put her legs down to aid her stand but still had his hand banded around her waist to support her as she leaned against the wall in front of her.


    They had spent more than an hour having pure unadulterated sex. Senia was going to stay up for the rest of the night without complaining. Actually, it had been a long time since they managed to have sex and alone time for themselves ¨C and perhaps it was because of Tess that Carr had lost control and kept his desires in check. He had been frustrated for not being able to touch Senia.


    Carr was just glad that Senia didn¡¯t seem angry, after all, she had tried to stop him at first but had begged for him to continue and not to tease her anymore afterwards. He breathed out a relieved sigh and started to arrange his clothes before he went to Senia, who was still standing blankly and silently against the wall.


    With her dress still half-peeled and her eyes hazy, Carr wasn¡¯t sure if she still basking at the taste of the afterglow or her mind was busy wandering somewhere else. He carefully cupped her chin, tilted her head backward and waved his other hand slowly in front of her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Senia blinked few times, her blue eyes slowly cleared up as she focused on him, ¡°¡­Sir Carr¡­ I know this is very rude of me to ask ¡­. But¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°In¡­. the middle of the¡­ act¡­ can you¡­¡± Senia looked down to the floor, embarrassed about what she was about to ask of him, and her voice had trailed off that Carr would have a hard time listening in if there were other people in the room.


    ¡°¡­.can you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Carr titled his head, not sure why Senia asked him that. It was a favour that he didn¡¯t expect Senia to ask from him and she just wanted to hide inside a hole or let the ground swallow her up when Carr didn¡¯t respond to her request immediately.


    However, contrary to what Senia thought, Carr didn¡¯t mind her selfish request. He lightly raised Senia¡¯s chin again and leaned down ¨C capturing Senia¡¯s lips into a more languid soft kiss.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Senia, who was surprised by the kiss, soon closed her eyes, and savoured every moment of it.


    It was different from earlier; this kiss was gentle and deep. It was like being lost and coming back home. It was deep like the silent lake that knows no bounds. The kiss washes Senia¡¯s doubts and concerns like snowflakes melting in her palms. Carr pulled back slowly, caressing her chin with his thumb, smiling gently at Senia¡¯s soft expression. The sight of his face was enough to make Senia let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She mumbled quietly, ¡°I have recovered my power and I¡¯m sure it will last from evening until dawn.¡±


    ¡®¡­.you going to treat the patients until dawn?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m also planning to treat people until tomorrow, so at dawn¡­. If you are willing¡­¡±


    Carr let out a low groan noticing what she was asking of him. It was good that he would have another opportunity to have Senia in his arms again, but he hated that Senia was going to tire herself out just to treat people. In a sense, she just going from having sex, to heal people, then sex and then heal people again without rest. That was too much, and he wanted to tell her she was overdoing it.


    However, there was no way for him to convey it.


    ¡®I should say no.¡¯


    As much as he loved and enjoyed having sex with Senia, he didn¡¯t want to work her body to its limit. Her health was and always is Carr¡¯s priority. So, this would be the first time that Carr must refuse her offer to have sex, but he needed to find a way to convey his reasoning to her.


    Carr heaves out a sigh, leaving Senia to finally change her clothes, and made his way back to the first floor. He couldn¡¯t help but remembered what had happened today one by one. Senia wearing a blue dress. Senia, who was very embarrassed, asking him to kiss her. Her lovely smile seemed to steal his breath away. If he could see more of those precious moments with hers, he would easily do anything that she liked in a heartbeat.


    The very thought of her name was enough to make his heart skipped a beat as Carr stood still. Carr rubbed his face frustratedly, covering his bright red face. He realized that he couldn¡¯t do this anymore. He is so much into this that he doesn¡¯t know what to do moving forward.


    ¡°Is this¡­. Is this what it called embarrassed?¡±


    He had no choice but to admit that Tess was right with his assessment. This was the first time in his life that he felt like this. He felt trapped but at the same time freedom from finally realizing something that he keeps denying at the back of his mind.


    ***


    By the time the sun had set, an errand boy came to pick Senia. The temporary ward had finished being set up and there were already a dozen people gathered with various wounds ¨C expecting to be healed and treated.


    At first, the villagers were full of skepticism at the sight of a priest, after all, they didn¡¯t believe in miracles. However, as Senia started to treat one after another, their disbelief soon vanished in thin air and everything went smoothly thereafter.


    It started with a patient who had a painful and life-threatening wound. Then followed with a second patient who had lost a part of his body, just like Faber. The third patient had a small wound, and it continues. Senia had ordered them to decide among themselves who would be healed next, and they followed her without complaint.


    There was no quarrel and with every few lines of prayer, a patient that almost lost their lives and hope was cured and brought so much joy to their family, friends, and neighbours. Senia continued to pray and perform miracles for each one of them even until the full moon glistened flirtatiously high upon the sky. The ward continues to have more patients after rumours had spread. However, Senia barely able to get some rest after exhausting almost all her divine energy.


    ¡°Get some rest, Saint. All the patients with critical injuries were already healed,¡± Moz approached Senia, who was sitting tiredly on the chair, and put warm cocoa on the table next to her, ¡°I may not know much about a miracle, but I can see how tired you are.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. I was going to take a break myself. Thank you for your concern,¡± Senia wrapped her hand around the cup of cocoa and sipped it slowly. Her fatigue seemed to ease away as the warm sweet drink entered her body.


    Moz also handed a cup of cocoa to Carr, who had been sitting next to Senia all the time, before she too joined them.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed for doubting the existence of God. Thank you for your kindness once again.¡±


    ¡°No. It is my duty to help as I am a saint,¡± Senia smiled shyly before asking about the number of remaining patients she needed to heal.


    ¡°¡­We only have those that can be cured with the medicines that the Lord has,¡± Moz explained after answering Senia¡¯s question, sighing slightly.


    ¡°I see. It is not good to rely on the medicine alone, so I will treat them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this is unexpected,¡± Moz titled her head as she put her cup down, ¡°The rumour that the saint is performing a miracle had spread faster than we anticipated. At this rate, I¡¯m sure the news would reach the Lord¡¯s ear¡­. I was expecting that he would send his guard here or even coming down here himself.¡±


    ¡°Is he someone that will come by himself for this matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he will stay to oversee things.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Senia frowned lightly before she smiled as if she wasn¡¯t bothered by the information anymore, ¡°Anyway, today¡¯s treatment went well. No matter the reason, I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but if this continues, I¡¯m sure it¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I planned to visit the lord myself. I don¡¯t know how well things will go, but at least I will try to talk to him so there won¡¯t be any interruption for the treatment.¡±


    Moz was grateful that Senia was willing to do it, but she couldn¡¯t help but look anxiously at Senia. After all, her opponent was the Lord who has captured the monsters for his entertainment and had denied miracles to his people. She was very nervous about whether the man would cooperate with Senia or will try to harm her.


    ¡°Are you going to be all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have Sir Carr by my side.¡±


    Carr, whose name was called out of nowhere, received the look from the two women and he tried to avoid their gaze albeit awkwardly. He was grateful that Senia believed in him but at the same time it was quite burdensome ¨C after all, he didn¡¯t know much about the Lord¡¯s power.


    Moz ran her eyes from the top of Carr¡¯s head then down before she nodded. Carr was a lean muscular person and with wound scars covering his entire skin, she knew that he was a strong person. Besides, he had a large sword resting at his back and from the way he carried himself, he must have years of experience fighting monsters.


    ¡°Then, I too believe in Sir Carr.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I will try my best. If it¡¯s a monster, I would be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Is it only monster-related? If the test is like that, I¡¯m sure¡­.¡± Senia let her words trailed off as she got up from the seat first. ¡°Anyway, thank you for the cocoa drink. I will go back and rest a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have been holding you back. Please go inside and relax. I will stay here and cleared up the ward.¡±


    After politely saying their goodbyes, Senia and Carr left the temporary ward together. It was already well past midnight, the dawn soon approaching. Senia suddenly pulled Carr¡¯s sleeve as they walked side by side on the empty alleyway and leaned closer to his side.


    ¡°Sir Carr¡­. As soon as we get inside¡­ can you¡­.¡±


    Carr wished he could say no to that blushing face, but as always one look and he fell hook line and sinker. He nodded his head which causes Senia to laugh. The same laugh that she effortlessly always gave to him.

 Chapter 36

    As planned, both Carr and Senia made their way to the Lord¡¯s mansion the next day. Tess was already waiting for them at the main gate as he had too decided to meet the Lord.


    Senia asked the gatekeeper to let them through to meet the Lord. At first, the guard was stunned but eventually let them pass. They walked past through the large garden and Senia glanced at Tess.


    ¡°Where did you end up sleep last night, Tess?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I met a pretty good client and was offered a place to stay last night. I also made a lot of money,¡± Tess put his thumb and index finger together, making a coin shape, and laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep over there from today. I didn¡¯t manage to see Senia¡¯s face this morning, but it seemed that your energy is running out.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Senia let out a burst of faint laughter ¨C embarrassed about the sudden deduction.


    She was worried about the future as today and tomorrow she would schedule sex with Carr after treating all the patients.


    Senia and Carr thought at the same time they should pay more attention than usual to avoid being caught.


    Their conversation ended there as they were guided to the parlour of the mansion and was able to meet the Lord.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, travellers. I¡¯m Count Belmont, Lord of Serendipirel.¡±


    Belmont was a middle-aged man with an unfathomable look. He had a pair of brown eyes and neatly combed brown hair. There were no wrinkles on his face which made him look quite young for his age.


    The three joined the lord to sit around the table and Carr explained their intention to meet the Lord. He didn¡¯t hold back as he explained the situation of the patients that Senia treated yesterday. He said how half of them were injured because of the examination and the rest could have been cured if they could get the medicine from the Lord.


    For those that knew about the circumstances, Carr¡¯s words were no different from provocation and threat. However, Senia did not change her expression during the whole conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s only by God¡¯s guidance that I ended up travelling to this place, at this time. I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m able to help people,¡± She said gently while looking at the Lord¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re as kind as your face. So, what¡¯s your business here? If you need my help¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard Serendipirel has a system called exam,¡± Senia continued to talk calmly which was very different to Carr.


    ¡°I want you to show me the official documents related to the test. Since the possession of a large number of monsters is prohibited by law from the royal family. I would like to see the official seal permission and regulations.¡±


    Carr raised his brow, surprised that Senia decided to ask for the official documentation. He thought that she would ask for the system to be abolished or that asked for the medicines to be released to the people.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Belmont frowned slightly at the request.


    In this land, the royal family and the church were at odds. Despite that, the royal family did not violate the freedom of religion and the religion did not violate the rules that were established by the royal family. Everyone knew that the two had a delicate tug-of-war to protect their authority and power.


    If Senia asserts her authority and Belmont had completed all the formal procedures, her request could be an attack on the royal family¡¯s power.


    However, anyone could request to see the seal approval to see the legitimacy of the paper. It had nothing to do with her status as a saint, so there won¡¯t be any backlash with her request.


    ¡°Fetch the paperwork for me,¡± Belmont groaned, a little bewildered as he ordered his aide behind him.


    The aide, a middle-aged knight with blond air, nodded his head before moving to get the certificate. From the looks of it, the knight seems to be Belmont¡¯s most trusted confidant as he was the only one that stayed by the lord¡¯s side during the meeting.


    Once the certification was presented, Senia started to read them. There was a very heavy silence lingered the room before it was finally broken by Belmont.


    ¡°If you had stopped by yesterday, I would have prepared a room for you. It¡¯s quite unfortunate. Where did you sleep last night?¡±


    ¡°We were taken care of by Faber and Moz in their place.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean the noisy couple. I heard that his wounds have healed because of the saint, he might come back to take the test again then.¡±


    ¡°Right. In my position, I want to stop it,¡± Senia put down the papers lightly, ¡°The use of mercenaries is allowed, and the exams already paid by the royal guarantees. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for the church to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quick to understand. Then, do you have other requests? I¡¯ll gladly lend you a boat since you are a saint.¡±


    ¡°No, not a ship¡­. I would like you to allow the treatment that will be done until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The miracle? Do as you please,¡± Belmont smirked slightly as he opened his arms as if he were being generous.


    With her request granted, Senia didn¡¯t speak any more until the moment they left the Lord¡¯s manor. Carr glanced at her curiously ¨C wondering why she didn¡¯t request other things but decided to trust her judgement and quietly followed her. He didn¡¯t have the power to ask her directly anyway.


    ¡°What¡¯s Senia going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to take a little break before returning to the ward. What about you, Tess?¡±


    ¡°I will look around the city and can I borrow Carr?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Senia opened her eyes and looked between the two men shocked. She knew that the two were not on good terms and she could tell that even Carr was surprised by the question. And from his expression, she could tell that he didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t even pretend to think about the question, do you?¡±


    Carr just pulled Tess¡¯s hand off his shoulder, not even answering Tess verbally. However, the other man wasn¡¯t deterred and wrapped his hand around Carr¡¯s shoulder and leaned in.


    ¡°If you refuse again, I will tell Senia that you decided to go to a brothel with me,¡± Tess whispered.


    Carr frowned at the sudden threat and knew that Senia would believe him if he shook his head, but he didn¡¯t want to make any room for misunderstanding between them. And as if reading Carr¡¯s mind, Tess smiled joyfully and patted Carr¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking! Hahahaha, anyway, I need to talk to him, so I will need to borrow him for a second, Senia.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. I don¡¯t mind if Sir Carr is not troubled with it.¡±


    Carr gave a small nod to Senia and only then did she leave the two alone. And as soon as the pure white robe disappeared, Carr kicked Tess¡¯s shin.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what it is and don¡¯t pretend that we are close.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­. Seriously¡­ how could be like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Senia to see you as a sociable man than a recluse loner?¡±


    ¡°There no such thing as sociable in my book when I always been chased around by people even before I was old enough to understand about the world. Whatever is your reason, I don¡¯t want to get involved with you.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha. You¡¯re so cold-hearted, geez. You know, I¡¯m pretty soft-hearted to loner nomads like you,¡± Tess stretched his legs ¨C all relaxed before he looked around making sure they were alone.


    ¡°Well, you see ¨C you will have to take part in the test.¡±


    For a moment, Carr doubted his ears but looked at Tess¡¯s expression and groaned.


    ¡°You see, my specialty is brainwashing and necromancy, but I can¡¯t use necromancy in a place where there is a saint. Brainwashing monsters is a not difficult task unlike when used against humans. So, I want to use the lord¡¯s monster to clean you up.¡±


    ¡°¡­.then did you think I will just nod my head and do it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no way.¡± Tess shook his hand.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t participate in the test, you won¡¯t be able to beat the most dangerous monster the lord owns. Someone else might be able to do that but it will certainly cause a lot of damage.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­ What do you mean by defeating the most dangerous monster? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I slept at his manor last night. I sold information about Senia, coaxed the lord a little bit, and got to see his collection of monsters in the basement.¡±


    As he continued to talk, Tess¡¯s eyes sparkled happily.


    ¡°I managed to brainwash the most dangerous one down there. Do you want to know what it is?¡±


    Carr hesitated as he looked at Tess. He didn¡¯t want to hear it, but he felt like he needed to. Tess¡¯s confident expression seemed to be related to the monster and for a moment he could tell what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Drake. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    ¡°¡­.the monster of a monster.¡±


    Drake was a different breed from a dragon, as it was a subspecies of a dragon. They don¡¯t have strong magical power or higher intelligence like dragons, even the drake¡¯s magic was only focused on turning their mana to fire or poison. On top of that, drake prayed on humans. That was also the distinction between monsters and magical beasts, like dragons and unicorns. The monster had lived to anger the Gods that they couldn¡¯t perform any miracle.


    ¡°Hahaha. When I first saw it, I doubted my own eyes. I think there was a hunter as capable as you are among the lord¡¯s men. Oh, have you ever fought with a drake before?¡±


    ¡°¡­.yes, only once.¡±


    Even after that fight was over, he had wandered around on his own ¨C unable to forget the memory of the fight. A dangerous monster with a flying ability that has wide range magic If that kind of monster was to be released in the middle of the city¡­.He can only imagine the disaster it can bring forth.


    Even if Senia able to handle the monster as quickly as possible, it would have caused too much damage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a face. I don¡¯t mean to use the Darke against you. It is the lord¡¯s last meant of defence.¡±


    ¡°So, in short, if I don¡¯t want to see the Drake release, you are telling me to take the test and die?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Well¡­ it will be the best if you die, but that depends on your skill so I can¡¯t help it. If you were ordered to die, you would rather choose to release the Drake, right?¡±


    Carr gave a nod at the question. He didn¡¯t want to burden Senia but at the same time, he wanted to refrain from dying himself. He let out a frustrated sigh and scratched his head.


    ¡°Let me ask you two questions.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making me do this? If you already brainwashed the drake, you could get him out there and kill me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to make Senia doubt me,¡± Tess answered smiling, ¡°I still want to be seen as a good person, so isn¡¯t the best scenario to send you there and let you die by yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±


    From Tess¡¯s point of view, the whole situation was no different from a practical joke at this point. If it worked out that¡¯s good, but if it didn¡¯t work then he wouldn¡¯t push it anymore. He just saw it as if the universe were on his side ¨C there was already a well-equipped stage, so it would be a loss if he didn¡¯t use it to the fullest.


    ¡°And your second question?¡±


    ¡°Was it you who sent the monsters to the northern city?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, that was me!¡± Tess gave a loud exclamation as if he had just recalled about the incident that he had forgotten, ¡°That¡¯s where I found out about you two. You don¡¯t have any mana, so Senia changes your eyes, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carr let out a sigh, giving in to the situation, ¡°¡­.I will participate in the exam. Apply as you please.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a friend!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡­¡± Carr growled, kicking Tess down to the ground, ¡°You¡¯d better not act all friendly with me when she is not around. I have no reason to tolerate you.¡±


    Tess groaned in pain as he laid down on the ground ¨C this time feeling Carr¡¯s warning with his body instead of just listening to them.


    The rest of the day passed peacefully enough. Tess only returned to find Carr in the evening to inform him about the test scheduled the next day before he left the mercenary alone. Other than that, everything went smoothly with the patients¡¯ treatment and as scheduled around dawn Senia joined Carr in her bed to restore her power.


    ¡°Euuunnmph¡­.¡± Senia bit her lower lips, trying to stop her moans from escaping as her body was being handled by Carr expertly. Her body jolted ¨C following the stimulation that Carr gave, as she clung to Carr¡¯s shoulder.


    The sun was about to rise and yet they didn¡¯t have any intention of letting go of each other. Carr had thrust his cock as fast as he could ¨C even though he had pushed Senia to the edge many times and had reached his orgasm, he was still hard and wanting more. Carr groaned ¨C running his fingers along her sensitive body, raking his nail on her back.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhh¡­.!¡± Senia moaned loudly when she reached her climax again and this time Carr followed suit. He thrust his cock as deep as he could, spilling himself deep inside her ¨C filling her with his spunk all over again.


    ¡°S-Sir Carr¡­.¡± Senia¡¯s voice was hoarse from hours of moaning, ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay to let go now¡­?!¡±


    Senia let out an embarrassing yelp as she watched Carr¡¯s hand, which had been caressing her backside, carefully lifted her silver hair and placed a soft kiss at the tip of her nose. Her face heated up at the gesture and she buried her face in her hands.


    ¡®Why am I so embarrassed?¡¯


    ¡°?¡±


    Carr looked at Senia curiously while still holding the strands of her hair delicately. He enjoyed caressing her back when his fingers got tangled with the silver hair. Somehow the colour looked pure and seem transparent when struck by the morning light ¨C almost like dew. He thought they were very lovely and amazing.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­. nothing¡­¡±


    Carr gently pushed Senia against the pillow before he untangled himself from her, taking extra care as he pulled out of her slowly. He got off from the bed and picked up his clothes from the chair while his mind drifted to other things ¨C amongst them was Tess¡¯s words from earlier.


    ¡®Tomorrow at 3:00 pm. You can check the opponent yourself.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he remembered what was waiting for him that day. He had no intention of dying but he was determined to lose something. He could lose his eyes like Faber which meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Senia¡¯s face or smile ever again.


    ¡°Sir Carr? Do you have any concerns?¡± Senia, who finished dressing, spoke to him when she noticed his conflicting expression.


    Carr looked back at her, finding her face tilted to the side while her blue eyes filled with questions. He pondered for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°Then¡­.¡± Senia hesitated for a moment before she looked at Carr properly, ¡°¡­this is only my guess. If I¡¯m wrong, I will be relieved, so please answer honestly, Sir Carr.¡±


    However, before Carr could react, Senia already continued.


    ¡°Are you taking the test?¡±


    His expression immediately froze. He wanted to ask how she could know about the situation ¨C she didn¡¯t overhear his conversation with Tess because she did say this was her guest. His confusion and refusal to immediately deny it was enough of an answer for Senia.


    ¡°Is sir Carr confident with the test?¡± Senia asked calmly, keeping her gaze on Carr.


    He didn¡¯t expect that question and for a moment he hesitated. Staring at her blue eyes that visibly clearer than rest was enough to make him honest with his answer. He shook his head.


    If it¡¯s not because of the curse and contract, he would have told her everything if only. He didn¡¯t want to lie toward her for no reason.


    Senia smiled a little embarrassed when she saw his answer. He didn¡¯t know what to take her expression meant.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯d like for Sir Carr to trust on your skills¡­¡± Senia said quietly, her expression turned into something sombre.


    ***

 Chapter 37

    The sun was already high in the sky and a monster had been prepared in an underground stadium ¨C away from the sunlight. The stadium was made by a wizard that was handsomely paid by Belmont. Despite the big stadium that can seat a hundred spectators, there was only one observer from the exam which was the owner itself, Belmont.


    In the middle of the stadium, there was a single monster that is almost human-like, the strange greenish skin and short pointed ears gave it a vicious aura that can be felt just by looking at it. At first glance, someone might mistake the monster as a troll or a goblin from its deep growling voice, however, this monster was as big as a horse ¨C and every time it moves the ground shook.


    The monster was an ogre, one out of the three monsters that Belmont had. This monster was more violent and sensitive than the ogres in the wild because it had not eaten humans for weeks.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± The blonde knight whispered to Belmont.


    However, before Belmont could say anything the knight continued, ¡°Can we trust that stranger?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything to worry about? I was only tasked to kill a puny man in a test.¡±


    ¡°It bothers me that he is with the saint, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, we have nothing to lose. I was bored because we lack courageous and talented people for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­.If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s start the test now.¡±


    The knight nodded and waved his hand. The waiting servant blew a small horn ¨C a strong sound came out that echoed throughout the underground stadium.


    Belmont was all excited that he could finally see a worthy fight after a long time. His whole body was almost trembling as the iron door opens, revealing the fighters covered with a white hood and made their way to the center of the stadium.


    The monster roared viciously ¨C excited to finally found its prey. As soon as the iron door was closed, the chain around the monster¡¯s neck was released and it started to advance toward its destined target.


    However, the knight notices something unusual as the fight started while Belmont was too excited for the fight.


    ¡°The daylight that embraces all things will appear upon the earth and thy eyes will illuminate the unclean soul and judge its sins. The purification of the sun god will be salvation.¡±


    A white, thin arm came out of the cloak and pointed toward the ogre.


    ¡°A thousand punishment.¡±


    A ray of light penetrated the underground and hit the ogre¡¯s body. The dark basement was covered in brilliant light as the god¡¯s power punishes the monster without harming the building, people, and the ground.


    It was a divine punishment that no magic can imitate.


    Once the light subsided, a small gust of wind entered the stadium causing the white hood to uncover the tresses of silver hair that might rival the snow.


    Senia, who was looking at the ogre with a calm first, smiled faintly when the green monster fell to the floor resulting in a thundering sound.


    ¡°Sorry for the loud noise.¡±


    Belmont, who was shaking in fear and turning blue, turned to the person next to him, Tess, who had joined to watch the test, didn¡¯t able to hide his surprise. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening that he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°What is this¡­?! Why is the Saint there?!¡± Belmont¡¯s voice was shaking as he looked at his now dead ogre.


    ¡°I registered myself as Sir Carr¡¯s mercenary and participated¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, but the divine¡­ you should not be able to do that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, divine power is unable to be used for gambling, betting, or to satisfy someone¡¯s desire. However, this is a different case. There¡¯s nothing I gain from winning.¡± Senia looked up after patting her crumpled dress from the gust of wind.


    The sight of a girl standing proudly in front of the monster¡¯s body was unrealistic in the sense that it almost looks like a sight from a fairy tale.


    Carr, who watched over her from behind the iron gate, was as shocked as the other three spectators. He knew that Senia has a stronger faith than anyone else and her divinity was powerful enough that she could overcome the monster. She didn¡¯t even flinch when she saw the size of the monsters.


    In short, Carr couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    ¡®Such courage¡­¡¯


    ¡°As far as I know, in return for passing the test, all the medicines you have will be distributed free of charge. Is there anything wrong with that condition?¡± Senia addresses the lord calmly.


    ¡°That¡­.!¡±


    Belmont clenched his fist tightly, biting the inside of his cheek. He had agreed to increase the difficulty of the exam and use the medicines he had at his disposal as a bet. However, he didn¡¯t expect someone to pass the exam. He wanted to crush them just as if Tess had deceived him, but all that change the moment Senia displays her prowess and justify her actions within the rules he sets.


    Belmont had allowed mercenaries to participate in the test instead of the clients themselves. After all, no one has ever thought of using magic when they take the test and there was no limit to who could take the test.


    Belmont slowly took a deep breath, knowing that opposing the test would only result in undisputable harm, all he could do was gulp hard and antagonize the saint internally at the same time. All the medicine that he had to procure was included and those were specially created by magic ¨C which was a big loss for him. However, if he waited for a bit more, the situation would turn to be favourable for him.


    ¡°¡­.Just like you said. I will have my servants hand them out to each hospital by tomorrow,¡± Belmont answered after gaining his composure back.


    ¡°Thank you and I¡¯d like to request another test tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I¡¯ll just lend you a boat.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the boat,¡± Senia replied before hesitating for a moment, ¡°All I am asking is an exam to gain a permanent residency in Serendipirel.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Belmont¡¯s voice startled everyone in the room.


    Senia, who fully understood his reaction, didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything in the rule that prevents such request. It only stated that ¡®The Lord must pay whatever requested in exchange for the exam¡¯. That will include a request for permanent residency. As I cannot seek private interest, I am planning to nominate someone for permanent residency. Is that a problem?¡±


    It was a problem because there was ¡®no¡¯ problem in the first place. This was the worst request Belmont has ever encountered. If an extremely powerful person requested a permanent residency or Serendipirel itself then the test would be undoubtedly had the highest difficulty.


    In that kind of case, a drake was prepared to be part of the test. However, he never imagined that his opponent would be a saint. A miracle might happen, and so Belmont didn¡¯t want to risk his monster to be slaughtered.


    ¡°C-Can you please reconsider? I don¡¯t know why travelling saint as you are asking for that.¡±


    ¡°If you are looking for a reason¡­ well it¡¯s because the citizens here are suffering,¡± Senia answered easily before she put on her hood again and left the stadium ¨C leaving the three men still in shock.


    Of course, Carr followed suit Senia out of the basement while Tess just clicked his tongue, not happy that his plan had been ruined and soon walked out. Only the lord and his loyal knight stay still in the cold underground stadium and antagonizing in the darkness of the unfortunate fate befall them.


    ***


    ¡°We better start looking for shops to replenish our travel packages. Shall we head out to the main street?¡± Senia smiled bashfully the moment they were back in the street.


    She had such an innocent face that for a moment Carr wondered if everything happens back there was just a figment of his imagination. In his eyes, Senia was more suited to stand underneath the sun than the underground arena. She looked more beautiful than anything that he had ever seen.


    However, while he was admiring her beauty his mind couldn¡¯t help but think about the test, she is going to take tomorrow. If she showed the same strength as earlier, she would even be able to handle a drake if it came out. It was clear that any monster that will be touched by her divinity would cease to exist in this world.


    ¡°Sir Carr? Is everything all right?¡± Senia pulled Carr¡¯s sleeve gently to stir him from his troubled thoughts.


    It only took a few seconds before he turns to look at Senia¡¯s eyes and nodded calmly.


    ¡®Even if don¡¯t ask, I¡¯d just follow her.¡¯


    Senia blushed slightly as she naturally wrapped her hand around Carr¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t let go as they made their wait out to the main street.


    They spotted Moz, who was shopping in front of a vegetable store, and unlike the first day they met ¨C she was talking to the merchant with a bright cheerful countenance. Judging from what they could overhear, she seemed to be celebrating Feber¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Oh my god. Lady saint, are you taking a walk?¡± Moz who noticed the pair quickly turned her head. Her gaze instantly went down to where the two were connected.


    ¡°You two really close to each other.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Senia, who was embarrassed, untangled her hand from Carr while Moz pretended not to see the act.


    ¡°I was buying ingredients for dinner; do you have anything you would like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. I admire Moz¡¯s cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any preference.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that means I have to show my skills today too,¡± Moz laughed before she turned to the shop owner, ¡°Everything that I just ordered, please send everything before dinner time.¡±


    Moz quickly paid for everything and turned to Senia again, ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the whole city yet, so we plan to look around. There are many places that we like to stop before we continue our journey.¡±


    They had to buy food, medical supplies, repair her robe and stop by the blacksmith¡¯s shop.


    Moz, who understood the situation, offered herself to act as their guide around. And because of her, Senia was less worried about getting lost in the big city but on the other hand, Carr was a bit disappointed.


    As they started making their way, Moz tilted her head and told them about something strange that she saw earlier. There was a pillar of light that fell above the lord¡¯s mansion. Carr remained silent about the topic while Senia told Moz about the test as there was nothing to hide. She even talked about the reward which surprised Moz.


    It was fortunate that Senia able to finish the test without getting hurt but to know that the medicine would be also released was like another miracle.


    Senia only smiled at Moz as the woman was so grateful to the saint that had come to their city. However, Senia didn¡¯t share about the test that she was going to take tomorrow.


    ¡°If you need to repair your robe, you can do it here. This is the largest clothing store line in Serendipirel. They handle all kinds of fabrics from cheap cotton to noble silk.¡±


    ¡°All fabrics?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then hhmm¡­.¡± Senia leaned to Moz¡¯s side and whispered something to her. Moz too answered her in a whisper while Carr just stood awkwardly, scratching his cheek.


    It was also during that time that a person who was looking around caught his attention.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there should be one. Shall we check it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to get it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Then, Sir Carr. I¡¯ll go inside with the Saint lady. Could you wait here for a moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Yes.¡±


    He could have asked why the two wanted to go inside alone, but Carr decided to stay outside. Not long after the two women entered ¨C Tess came out from his hiding spot and approached Carr.


    ¡°What? Why did the two leave you alone?¡± Tess asked as he turned to look at the store, ¡°Clothing store¡­.? Ah did they go in to buy underwear?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re approaching me calmly.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Are you worried about the result from earlier? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡± Tess leaned his back against the wall while crossing his hands in front of his chest.


    ¡°I never expected for Senia to come out.¡± He sighed dramatically, kicking the ground lightly, ¡°But that was my fault for not calculating the destructive power of her divinity.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t release the drake?¡±


    ¡°Right. You know what? As soon as I noticed that you broke your promise, I tried to protest but before I can do that, the ogre had already collapsed first. Isn¡¯t she a scam? Why would a woman like that need an escort?¡±


    Carr couldn¡¯t deny anything that Tess was refuting, after all, he was right. Senia was strong. However, he knew Senia¡¯s weakness last night and he didn¡¯t intend to tell Tess about it.


    ¡°Ha, the drake probably going to be on the test tomorrow even if I don¡¯t do anything about it. I guess the rumours are true that three years ago, all but the Great Devil was taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°All the monster¡¯s army and the undead that the demons manipulated. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t know any divine punishment prayer or have the courage to do it, so why did she keep the demons alive? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­.She doesn¡¯t like committing murder.¡±


    Tess opened his eyes wide at the answer before he burst into laughter. Carr, who did not say anything just glared at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°No, but isn¡¯t that funny? We are not human. I don¡¯t think you know that¡­. Hahahaha!¡± Tess continued to laugh.


    ¡°The gods¡¯ divine punishments are used to eradicate monsters which won¡¯t hurt humans, but it will affect demons. Those miracle prayers? Those only apply to humans, not demons. Don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯re something that the Gods rejected and despises. Do you think people who believe in God would think of it as murder when they kill us?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Carr knew that Tess wasn¡¯t lying, after all, he had heard from Senia herself that her power wouldn¡¯t be able to treat demons. But¡­.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care ¨C the fact that she treats me like a human being.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought it might be an act?¡±


    Tess¡¯s smile seemed like he was looking down at him, but Carr held back his simmering anger. Although it was only two months, he had spent more time with Senia than Tess. He didn¡¯t need to hear this from Tess who didn¡¯t know nor see about her grievances or tears.


    ¡°You followed me all the way here just to act all high and mighty and being sarcastic. I take that your association with the lord was already broken, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just like you said. The valuable ogre is dead after just one encounter, so his household would be in chaos. I decided to wash my hands off the problem.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Tess laughed out loud and, at that moment, Senia and Moz walked out of the shop.


    In Senia¡¯s hand, there was a small paper bag that she didn¡¯t hold before. She was surprised to see Tess standing next to Carr and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Ah, Tess, where have you been?¡±


    I have been wandering, you know I¡¯m always busy moving around. More importantly, Senia! Carr was teasing me!¡± Tess screamed like a child and clung to Senia.


    Senia just patted Tess on his arm awkwardly while the man hugged her neck tightly, ¡°What? Sir Carr?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Do you know what he called me? He calls me unreliable! He is giving me a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Oi, what nonsense are you¡ª-!¡±


    ¡°Sir Carr, you no need to argue. We should get going.¡±


    Carr shut his mouth when he heard Senia¡¯s tone. She wasn¡¯t angry but it was clear that she was a bit disgruntled about the accusation which made her looked quite adorable in his eyes. He just sighed and turned his head away from Tess.


    In the end, it was Moz who naturally intervened and restrained Tess. The other man was still whining and started to attract attention.


    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s enough. Would you like to join us, Tess?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be great. I need to get a sleeping bag.¡±


    Carr didn¡¯t like the sound of it, but he didn¡¯t have the right to object. And so, they continued with their shopping and Senia reminded Tess that she wouldn¡¯t sleep with him even if he bought a sleeping bag. Carr thought that it would be safer to put the problematic person in places he can see.


    As they walked along the street, no one looked at Senia anymore with a wary gaze as the rumours about her had spread far and wide in the city. It was fortunate that the suspicion was easily got rid of because the lord didn¡¯t try to intervene with the treatment. Now many people recognized and greet her.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the saint!¡±


    It was a young family, a couple, and a young son of about five years old. The toddler that was holding his mother¡¯s hand, ran toward Senia when he spotted her. Senia easily remembered them as one of the families that she treated the night before.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend? You¡¯re very pretty. Will you marry me?¡± The son said eagerly, catching Senia off guard.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone, including the child¡¯s parent, was embarrassed by the bold and yet innocent question. The mother easily clipped the back of the child¡¯s head while excusing his rude behaviour.


    ¡°This child! Seriously¡ª¡±


    The child held the slight bump at the back of his head and started to weep. Senia smiled, covering her mouth a bit, and lowered herself and patted the boy¡¯s small head.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer. However, a saint can¡¯t get married, so you can save your offer for someone else that you will love in the future.¡±


    The child was still crying and more after hearing the discouraging answer from the woman he adores. As he continues to weep his father was forced to drag him away. Still, the child looked around and then wave at Senia despite being reprimanded by his father. Senia could tell that it¡¯s a good family.


    Rather than the child, it was Senia that couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from them until they completely walked out of her sight, eyes focused on the sunset. Carr approached her and tapped on her shoulder.


    ¡°¡­.Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m lost in my thoughts.¡±


    Her smile had become weaker than before and Carr could not do anything but wonder, although he knew that he couldn¡¯t ask a question.


    ¡°You were looking at them with envious eyes. Do you miss your family?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­. A little bit. We are staying apart for personal reasons, but only for a little.¡±


    Only Carr knew what the personal situation was but before Moz or Tess inquired for more, Senia quickly changed her tone.


    ¡°The sun is about to fall. We should get back before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    After that as if nothing happened and they continued to shop just like before the little child interrupted them. Senia went to the bookstore to buy her favourite books after finishing all the necessary shopping, then they walked around the city a bit more before heading back home.


    Moz was able to show off her culinary skills with the delivered ingredients she bought earlier, so a luxury dinner like the ones made in a fine dining restaurant was served. It was no exaggeration to say that it was the happiest time since they arrived in Serendipirel.

 Chapter 38

    After dinner, Senia showed up at the ward for treatment, but tonight there were not many patients due to the large number of medicines distributed by the Lord. People that came to the ward were the ones that have seriously or critically injured this to say reduce Senia¡¯s burden. It was of Faber¡¯s request and because of that, Senia was able to return home after only using a small amount of her divinity.


    ¡®That is a good thing. She must have a hard time too.¡¯


    The new situation caused the dawn to pass without intimacy and Carr changed his clothes with these bittersweet thoughts. He knew that Senia was sleeping soundly in her room, however, he couldn¡¯t help but worry that she might be reaching her physical limit. Tomorrow she would have her exam and he was worried about that.


    Carr sighed and decided to get into his bed when there was a knock on his door.


    ¡°Sir Carr, are you sleeping? ¡­.Oh, you won¡¯t be able to answer if you are asleep, right? No, but you aren¡¯t usually able to answer either¡­. uh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Carr got up without answering Senia¡¯s rambling and opened the door. She was standing wearing a thin one-piece nightdress that showed her arms and legs while hugging a paper bag from their shopping earlier. Unable to guess the contents, Carr simply tilted his head as he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason why she would visit his room. Earlier when they returned from the ward, Senia had told him that she didn¡¯t need to refill her divinity.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t sleep yet, then do you mind if I come in?¡± Senia asked with a calmer tone. She was relieved to see Carr¡¯s face.


    Carr, who had no reason to refuse, moved aside ¨C letting her in before he closes the door behind. He looked at her, blinking confusedly trying to convey his question about what was happening. Senia hesitated for a moment before she held out a paper bag she was holding.


    ¡°This¡­.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°C-Can you accept his? You may not like it.¡±


    Her blue eyes showed a sign of nervousness and Carr wondered what was inside the bag that she made her hesitant. He wondered about the content ¨C from snacks to alcohol, but when his eyes landed inside it was completely different from what he thought.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    It was a dark purple scarf. A luxury item that was very soft and warm even if when his fingertips touched it lightly. It was something that suited the wintertime. The design was very modest ¨C no decoration or embroidery, but it looked like something he could wear at any time.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Carr looked at Senia¡¯s face confusedly while she had looked away as the redness of her face crept up to her chest.


    ¡°This is to return the gift that you gave me before. It¡¯s going to get colder and colder in the coming days, so I¡¯ve picked something you¡¯d normally use.¡±


    Carr¡¯s mind stopped working at the explanation. There was only ever one present that he gave to Senia. A cheap silver ring that he bought at the festival. It was something that he bought because he was forced to it and he handed it to her carelessly, so he never expected anything in return from her.


    Besides, he had never received anything from anyone since he was born. It made the reality in front of him ¨C where he received a gift, felt like it was someone else¡¯s dream.


    Senia opened her eyes wide, trying hard to read Carr¡¯s expression. Seeing that there was no response or even anything reflected in his blank eyes, Senia couldn¡¯t help but doubt herself and felt like she was dismissed.


    ¡°Would it be better to ask¡­.?¡±


    Carr raised his hand, covered his mouth, and averted his eyes. His face slowly turning red. Of course, there was no way that he didn¡¯t like the gift. However, he didn¡¯t know how to respond because this was the first time, he ever received something. His heart was pounding, and his face was heating up as he was embarrassed at the unfamiliar feeling.


    ¡®I¡­I like to thank you for the gift.¡¯


    He thought about how to soothe Senia, who seemed to be disappointed and eventually wrap the scarf around his neck. He thought it would be a comfort to Senia to see that he wore it.


    There was an awkward feeling because he wrapped the scarf on top of his pyjama, but the dark purple suited him. The sight of it greatly resembled what Senia had imagined when she picked the scarf. Carr felt awkward about the comfort and soft texture, but he turned to smiled faintly at Senia, who was belatedly delighted.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it suits you. I wanted to give it to you in return for the gift, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to meet the deadline.¡±


    ¡®This is too much.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time giving something to someone else¡­. I was very worried.¡±


    Carr swallowed a ¡®thank you¡¯ again and folded the scarf to keep it safe while Senia fumbled slightly, trying to continue her words.


    ¡°Well, if you weren¡¯t going to sleep right away, could I stay here for a while? I¡¯d like to talk to you about small things.¡±


    With Carr¡¯s permission, Senia smiled bashfully and sat on the chair. There was only one chair in the room, so Carr settled down on the bed ¨C facing Senia.


    There was no tea or snacks prepared, but Senia chatted peacefully. She talked about the delicious dinner they had earlier, and Carr nodded, responding to her words. Then she mentioned the sunset or how it was a relief that the medicine was finally distributed. Not once did Carr stop listening to Senia or make any annoying expressions but then her story slowly came to an end and she naturally asked a question.


    ¡°I heard that Sir Carr is a lone demon¡­. Did you not have a family from the beginning?¡±


    Carr nodded calmly. He had never seen the face of his mother or father in all his entire life. At his answer, Senia looked sad but it was not a big deal for Carr.


    The old saying how you would only be able to cherish things after you have lost them was never in Carr¡¯s dictionary. He was someone who had never had anything in the first place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a family?¡±


    Carr thought about the question for a moment, but he shook his head this time. Sometimes, he did feel envious, but he never thought it was something he could have.


    Senia on the other hand just laughed bitterly at the answer, ¡°¡­.I want it.¡±


    Her voice was weak as she lamented on her circumstances and regretting her true desire.


    ¡°It was the only time I felt that I was truly loved. I still think that it would have been nice if I had carved the love from my mother a little deeper and longer. However, after I decide to live as saint¡­.¡± Senia trailed off as she squeezed the locket around her neck.


    Without even hearing the words, Carr seemed to know what had happened. As Arte and Lu said, Senia always endured everything by herself. Unilaterally, embracing others, showing tolerance, and sharing affection but at the same time hiding her anger, sadness, and suffering deep within her fragile body each day. She did that to save everyone as a saint ¨C not as a human being. That was the Senia Carr had seen.


    He didn¡¯t know why she chose such a hard and difficult path. However, it was understandable that the hard work made her miss her beloved family.


    Senia, who was lost in touch, quickly came back to her senses and blush seeing Carr was watching her without saying anything.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­. that¡¯s a little awkward. I¡¯ve never told you anything like this before. I¡¯ve done it before, but I think I¡¯m being too honest in front of Sir Carr. Please keep it a secret from others.¡±


    Carr nodded his head gently, sensing the playful atmosphere from Senia¡¯s word and tapped the space next to him.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Unless she misinterpreted it, it was a sign to sit next to him. Senia widened her eyes but carefully got up and moved to the bed. She wanted to avoid any sexual activity because she was tired, but if Carr wanted it, she didn¡¯t mind.


    Sitting side by side next to each other, Senia was comforted by his warmth. Carr¡¯s hand slowly reached out to her and Senia couldn¡¯t help but tense. His strong hand that always wrapped around her waist or neck was slightly stroking her soft silver hair without touching any of her bare skin.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    It was like the day when she came to the dungeon and Carr comforted her for the first time. Senia thought about what to do and closed her eyes. The smile that graced her face was soft and anyone could see that she was happy.


    ¡°I think this is why.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°This is why I rely on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ let me be shameless but grateful,¡± Senia leaned over and rested her head on Carr¡¯s shoulder. He was warm and strong that gave her comfort.


    Carr, on the other hand, was stunned at her action, manage to hold his hand still in the air. She was adorable and he wanted to hug her. The feeling of their shoulder touching each other, and her scent tickled his nose ¨C making it hard for him to relax. He didn¡¯t expect him to get aroused from the situation.


    After agonizing, Carr quietly wrapped his hand around Senia¡¯s shoulder. She had narrow shoulders for someone of her age and he realized that all the burden she had was unsuitable for her. He was having an internal debate about having inappropriate thoughts when Senia murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the test. Please don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡®If I can.¡¯


    Senia quickly fell asleep because she had found Carr to be comfortable more than anything else in the world. It was incomparably warm compared to the hot cocoa and thick blankets during winter, it as if the warmth he exudes not only radiate in her body but straight to her heart.


    Her breathing soon slows down as her body is completely drained. No matter how tired he was, Carr continued to stare at her. Her eyelashes were trembling slightly following the rhythmic breathing and her pink lips slightly apart. Although he had been staring at her face all day, he never got tired of this sight. In the end, Carr had to avert his gaze ¨C afraid that his mind would start thinking of something inappropriate.


    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous to say that they are the same.¡¯


    Although she would use her smile as a weapon, Senia was not a liar like Tess. She always sacrificed herself and laughed for others.


    Looking at the scarf that was folded neatly on the table, Carr vowed to fight for her ¡®come hell or high water¡¯.


    ***


    The next day at noon, everyone that was of importance gathered in a certain place. As it was a test to gain Serendipirel¡¯s permanent residency, there was a lot of tension in the field that never been before. Only Tess, who proudly walked in and sat in one of the stands, reciting how he heard about the issue from Carr.


    ¡°My opponent is the saint. She can do anything except killing. They can win if the saint can do miracle works to heal,¡± Belmont clicked his tongue grumpily.


    Compared to yesterday, today¡¯s enemy was over two meters ¨C smaller than yesterday. It was holding a sword with one hand, a silver armour covering all its body and a blond air on top of its head. Rather than calling it a monster, it was a man.


    The knight who had always been by Belmont¡¯s side was sent to the stadium as a test.


    Tess, who ¨C like Senia, had already confirmed all the rules used in the test, laughed loudly saying how Belmont had done something interesting.


    ¡°Ay, you¡¯ve some tricks under your sleeve? There¡¯s no rule about the organizers using humans as the test. That¡¯s the only way you can deal with a saint.¡±


    The first day when they arrived in Serendipirel, Senia had told many stories about a miracle to Faber. It was only Tess¡¯s luck that he was there to listen, and he had told Belmont about it. There was a hint in the story about the saint¡¯s weakness.


    A person who had given God¡¯s divinity to save humanity with the greatest miracle. However, they¡­.


    ¡°A priest cannot punish a man who was innocent.¡±


    A clear voice came from his side and Tess turned his head sharply toward the owner. Senia, who interrupted the monologue, sat next to him after patting her skirt. Deep, clear eyes like a lake met Tess and she gently raised her brow. Her beauty was almost mysterious at that moment. It was natural that his heart beats faster even if he didn¡¯t intend to.


    ¡°It is not man-made law, but it¡¯s a violation of ethics that God had set. It is a crime that can be punished by divinity itself. In other words, no saint or powerful priest can use their power against innocents.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I see, but Senia? Why are you here?¡±


    Senia, who smiled bitterly, turned toward the other iron gate of the stadium. It opened with a scratching sound and fully armed Carr entered the battlefield.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t fight the escort, so I asked Sir Carr to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.how?¡± Tess raised his brow curiously.


    The opponent today was not announced so it should be kept secret until the moment they entered the stadium to take the test. However, Senia was sure that the enemy would be human as expected.


    ¡°Because I gave the information to the lord, it was possible to change the enemy to a human being. You¡¯d normally send out more monsters after your Orc had been defeated right? Then while you think about it what if a person came out?¡±


    Tess¡¯s heart skipped a beat while Senia ignored his question and just smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Tess, let¡¯s pray so that Sir Carr will not get hurt.¡±


    ¡®This woman¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 39

    Once the iron door closed, Senia had her hands in prayer as she looked at Carr. However, Tess continued to observe her profile. The air around him had turned thick and stuffy ¨C fogging his head and for the first time Tess didn¡¯t have any laughter or smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­.I didn¡¯t expect a saint to participate.¡±


    They could hear the voice of the blonde knight muttering. Usually, monsters would rush once the horn had been blown but this time both men were calm.


    The knight turned to look at the stand, noticed that Belmont had agreed with the situation ¨C after all the signals had been sounded. Surely, this situation was not a disadvantage for them.


    A human against human. Belmont trusted his escort and the knight was more than comfortable in dealing with the unknown mercenary than harming a saint. Although it was different from what they had planned the goal didn¡¯t change ¨C they just needed to defeat the opponent. So, the knight calmly looked ahead.


    A man wearing leather armour while holding a big sword. His unusual brown eyes had sharpness like a hawk that was observing its prey. It was a mistake to think of him as a paladin just because he was escorting Senia. Carr was a powerful swordsman that could make his opponent nervous just by facing him.


    Although the fight had already begun, the two did not rush and continued to calculate each other. The older knight looked at Carr¡¯s appearance and opened his mouth, putting up a relaxing mask.


    ¡°Based on your sword¡­. Are you a monster expert?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you handled people?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°Then you are the opposite of me,¡± the knight pulled out his long sword and tilted his head slightly, ¡°Can¡¯t you give up? I don¡¯t want to cut people if I can. I hate taking the life of a promising young man by mistake.¡±


    ¡°I refuse because I don¡¯t want to disappoint the client.¡±


    ¡°¡­.then it can¡¯t be helped. Don¡¯t regret it later,¡± the knight spoke lowly and in a moment his gaze had turned sharper.


    Soon after, Carr had to move his body to the side ¨C avoiding the knight that lunged forward like a tiger leaping to attack. It was a close call, and he could tell that it was a quick, sharp, and calculated move. That one attack was enough to measure the skill of the knight.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s starting. This won¡¯t end easily.¡¯


    Carr¡¯s blood cooled down knowing that the experienced escort in front of him would be a hard opponent. He quickly lifted his bastard sword ¨C preparing for the second attack by the escort. As expected, the sound of the two swords clashing reverberated inside the dome.


    The knight, who felt the weight of the sword from that one clash, swallowed his surprise. Carr¡¯s weapon was harder and heavier than any sword he had ever seen.


    The two swords struck again and unlike yesterday, today¡¯s match made everyone sweat nervously. The thin long sword cut through the wind while the large sword seemed to cut through its opponent relentlessly. Sometimes each of the swords singes the skin causing red droplets of blood to fell to the floor like withered petals in fall.


    Belmont, who always anticipates this kind of match, couldn¡¯t enjoy the fight purely because his escort was in it. If there was karma, it would be like this.


    Strike and counterstrike continued to happen. The experience of the knight was good, but Carr¡¯s senses and reflexes were not behind the other man. The knight might be trained to become stronger, but Carr swung his sword to survive in the wild. The difference in their level was almost indistinguishable.


    They continued to give blow after blow but there was no sign of them giving up. The continued swing of their swords with no intention to kill only accumulates injury after injury. Sometimes, there would be a critical hit, but it was not decisive enough to end a life. In the end, the long-lasting fight is finally determined by the difference in their experience.


    First, the knight had struck his knife while Carr used his large sword to block the attack and forced the knight into a power struggle. The knight, who immediately noticed that his power was running out, did not respond and twist his wrist to pull back. In that one single moment, Carr rushed forward without missing a beat.


    The knight knew what was coming and confident that he could avoid the trajectory of the blade, but Carr threw himself forward because he knew the skill of the knight. His iron armour crush to the knight¡¯s chest ¨C interrupted his breathing.


    ¡°Euuukk!¡±


    Carr¡¯s attack gave direct pain to the knight¡¯s shoulder and so he forcibly wielded his large sword and struck the knight¡¯s side. The loud sound of his sword hitting the knight¡¯s side was followed by a cloud of dust as the knight was thrown back. Carr tried to get as much air as possible while his muscles and lungs seemed to scream because he couldn¡¯t rest even for a second.


    ¡°Heugh¡­. Heugh¡­!¡±


    Once the cloud of dust subsided, Carr held his breath once he noticed there was no one at the other side. Carr¡¯s tensed and turned around right away, but it was too late.


    ¡°This¡­!¡±


    A long sword stabbed right to Carr¡¯s waist from behind. The light silver blade quickly turned red, and Carr swallowed his scream as he looked at the blade that penetrated his body.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ it¡¯s surprised how you are not tired after wielding that sword but let¡¯s stop here,¡± the knight pushed the sword deeper, and Carr swallowed his pain ¨C grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Heu¡ª¡±


    ¡°If your life is precious, let¡¯s give up now.¡±


    The knight¡¯s body was still intact. He managed to withstand Carr¡¯s attack thanks to his solid iron armour ¨C he was already injured but it was not something odd. The invitation to surrender was not only to save Carr¡¯s life but was also his bluffing because he had no power to finish.


    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t want to die in a meaningless place like this, do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.O-Of course not,¡± Carr murmured and grabbed the knight¡¯s sword with his glove.


    The knight was surprised, trying to pull back but the sword did not budge. His face turned blue as he watched the blood flow out of Carr¡¯s hand.


    ¡°W-What¡­.?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty trusted knight, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A voice that was clearly in pain didn¡¯t sound defeated or scared at all and it brought a chill to the knight¡¯s spine, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it as he answered the question.


    ¡°Of course, serving the Lord of Serendipirel is my family¡¯s mission and pride. My family has been trusted by the lord for generations and has lived up to that expectation for generations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. This is the first time that I¡¯ve ever been relied on. So, I decided even if I have to give up my arms and legs ¨C though not the cost of my life.¡±


    Carr smiled as he recalled Senia¡¯s face who was worried about him until the end. It did not fit the situation, but the smile was something that can only be described as cool.


    ¡°My only pride is being strong and if I don¡¯t do this right, there¡¯s no way I can help her.¡±


    Carr released his large sword from his hand while the knight never had thought about letting go of his sword in a battle. Carr¡¯s elbow flew back, accurately hitting the knight¡¯s face. The other man tried to jump back, but he couldn¡¯t let go of his sword that was still being held down by Carr¡¯s bloodied hand.


    The knight, who got elbowed on his face, fell completely back.


    It was only after confirming that the knight no longer moved for few seconds that Carr finally sat down and clenched his teeth. He pulled the long sword out of his waist, causing a gush of blood to pour out. He would have yelled if he were alone, but his pride won¡¯t allow it while she was here.


    ¡°Sir Carr!¡±


    A familiar face ran out of the iron door, but Carr closed his eyes slightly trying to gather the little bit of strength he can muster.


    ¡°Ah, seriously¡­ I¡¯ve asked you to abstain rather than overdo it¡­.¡±


    Senia looked as if she was going to cry when she saw the crimson sea of blood on the floor. Her hand quickly scrambled to her waist pocket while sitting next to Carr. It was fortunate that they had received medicine from Faber in preparation for any injuries.


    The red potion, which maximized resilience with magic poured into Carr¡¯s waist and his wounds healed noticeably. She couldn¡¯t expect a full recovery, but as first aid, it was enough to stop the bleeding. In other words, the expensive drugs were good for first aid.


    ¡®If I could use a miracle, this could be cured at once.¡¯


    Senia lamented her helplessness. In order not to bring Carr¡¯s efforts to nothing, she stood up and looked at Belmont. Her gentle blue eyes had become as cold as ice and a stern voice rang along within the stadium.


    ¡°The exam is over, my lord. The system, which is used as entertainment by watching humans get wounded, in pain while covered in blood was the one that eventually shackled the Lord. This fight was won by Sir Carr.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous¡­. It¡¯s not¡­. It¡¯s ridiculous¡­. I¡¯m not¡­. This¡­ this is ridiculous¡­.!¡±


    Belmont had already collapsed on the floor, muttering the same words again and again. His pupils were shaking, revealing his true feelings.


    The best knight of Serendipirel was defeated by a no-name mercenary which was ridiculous in any sense. In any case, he couldn¡¯t even protest to the royal family about the abuse of power that the saint did.


    ¡®Ah, that is completely crazy.¡¯


    Tess¡¯s prediction that this time there was a big deal at the end was right. There was desperateness as Belmont talked ¨C there was no more pride or smugness.


    ¡°Saint¡­.A-Are you thinking of taking away all of my authority?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the residents of Serendipirel¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m just exercising my authority! Don¡¯t say it as if I have been dishonest!¡±


    ¡°¡­.I was born as a saint to solve people¡¯s hardships and I do not doubt that this is also God¡¯s ordeal to test my choice.¡±


    Senia didn¡¯t back down at all. Her solemn figure did not fit with her gentle face and sweet voice. She always pushed for what she thought was right as a saint. She knew that the difference between right and wrong was thin and dependent on other¡¯s points of view. Sometimes it made her nervous, nevertheless, she continued to persevere.


    She wrapped her hand around her locket to hide her fear. She knew that she was able to demand this from the Lord not because of her own, so she raised her voice for Carr who had fought for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take over all Serendipirel¡¯s permanent residency. No more tests, no more monsters belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­ don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    The ground shook loudly, surprising everyone but they managed to balance themselves before they could fall. The earth continued to shake ¨C almost as if there is an earthquake. Stone dust fell from the ceiling and the ground began to split. All the servants were shocked but quickly started to run away.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s falling! Run!¡±


    ¡°Aaahhhhhh¡­.!¡±


    ¡°What¡­.?!¡±


    Senia opened her eyes wide and quickly she found who was the culprit.


    ¡°Everything, everything is mine! I won¡¯t give it to anyone!¡±


    Shortly after Belmont¡¯s roar, a loud howl struck the basement. It was the roar of a monster and it sounded like a strong storm coming making everyone nervous and their eyes filled with fears.


    One side of the stadium, which was destroyed by the earthquake, collapsed completely and black wings rose above.


    Senia, who moved to protect the fainting Carr, unintentionally faced the monster head-on. Its whole body is covered with hard scales and its pupils showing a vertical slit. Its nails and teeth sharpened, ready to tear its prey to pieces. It was undoubtedly a Drake that Senia had seen many times during the three-year war.


    Senia sighed. It seemed that this was truly the end of Belmont¡¯s power. The previous monster was within what she expected of him, but this was something out of the blue. Still, the enemy wasn¡¯t easy but Senia already preparing her short prayer for the attack.


    Drake¡¯s pupils became thinner and at the end of that gaze was Tess who was standing at the other side of the stadium.


    ¡®Eh, I think he remembered the brainwashing.¡¯


    A drop of cold sweat dripped down Tess¡¯s forehead. He was ready to run away but the Drake already came rushing with its huge wings. Neither Senia nor Belmont knew why the Drake ignored those right in front of him and rushed to Tess who was standing far away.


    ¡°Sir Tess!¡±


    ¡°Whaa?!¡±


    It was quick and within seconds everything was black, and Tess¡¯s consciousness fell into the abyss as the stands collapsed.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he is out before he gathered his consciousness, his whole body was throbbing that which made him dizzy from pain. He squinted his eyes, forcing his heavy eyelids to open, but nothing came into his sight right away. Only darkness and silence.


    ¡°¡­.is it hell after all?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the world.¡±


    Tess jumped up when he heard a familiar voice.


    Senia, sitting on the floor a little distance away, was smiling gently and only then did Tess came to his senses and grasp the situation.


    The first thing that caught his eyes was how low the ceiling had become that he could reach it. The magnificent and luxurious manor had fallen into desolate ruins. About 66 m2 of space were covered with dirt and stone and the only source of light was the one that Senia created. There was no window, no door, no wind, or light from the outside.


    They were trapped.


    It was an easy conclusion and whether Senia knew what going on in Tess¡¯s head, Senia still asked calmly.


    ¡°There was no visible trauma or bleeding, but please let me know if you not feeling well. I will treat you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a little bit of throbbing. How long have I lost consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Around ten minutes. Drakes¡¯ attack didn¡¯t work, but you were stunned.¡±


    ¡°Now that I know¡­.¡±


    A hard thing touched the top of Tess¡¯s finger on the floor. As he turned around, he found the Drake dead still with its head intact. It almost looked like it was stuffed.


    Tess, whose heart was pounding faster, quickly recover his senses and took a deep breath as he looked around a little bit more. He noticed Carr and the knight lying right next to Senia.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think we should get out of here quickly? How can he relax like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just treated them, so they¡¯re both out of critical condition but I want to get out of here as soon as possible to let him rest in bed.¡±


    One of them was healed by miracle and the other was healed using the magic potion. However, Senia¡¯s heart still aches whenever she saw Carr groaned in pain. She sighed as she carefully caressed his wet hair, clearing the dust and his sweat.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way out right now, even if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough power. I got rid of the Drake and when the building collapsed, I will be able to open a barrier in creating this space. A saint isn¡¯t omnipotent after all. In truth, it¡¯s hard to use divinity against artificial objects because divinity is related to life and nature.¡±


    ¡°Well, teleportation and psychokinesis are magical areas, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s better to wait for outside help now.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Oh, what happened to the lord?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t there when the building collapsed. He seemed to have escaped safely.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Did he try to kill all servants because he thinks that will shut their mouth somehow?¡±


    Senia just laughed bitterly at the cruel conclusion while looking at Carr¡¯s face. In the end, Tess stopped and let himself relax. He wondered how many minutes since they had been here.


    Senia was sitting in one place just like the first time he had opened his eyes. She looked like a doll and statue to protect Carr¡¯s side with a rather modest attitude. A mass of miraculous light cast a slight shade on her face.


    From his position, her eyes were so sad and troubled that Tess only stared blankly at her. He had met dozens of women so far but had never seen such expression.


    Senia suddenly raised her head and smiled at Tess after noticing his piercing gaze.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh no. What should I say¡­? I¡¯m worried about him.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I asked for.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°¡­.no, I do not want to hear this,¡± Tess lightly shrugged his shoulder and thought he had imagined himself some nonsense.


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Senia, didn¡¯t you get yourself into this? Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. Just like I said earlier. Because I believed it was a way for the people.¡±


    ¡°Even though you made the lord unhappy?¡± He asked her teasingly but Senia didn¡¯t panic.


    There was only a bit of regret on her smile.


    ¡°If that resentment is directed at me, that¡¯s fine. I always put human life first to live as a saint, but I know I can¡¯t satisfy everyone.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Quite different from the rumour.¡±